Tiredcore Emojis & Text

ᵀʰᵉ ᶜʳᵃᵐᵖˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵃˢ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ʰᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᵐʸ ᵐᵘˢᶜˡᵉˢ ᵃᶜʰᵉ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴵ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵒᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ!" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵒʷ ʷᵉᵃᵏ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵉᵉᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ⁻ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗ⁻ᵗᵒ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ʸᵉˡᵖ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ᵇᵉᵈ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵒʳ?" "ᴵᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿ’ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˡⁱᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰᵉᵃᵛʸ‧ "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᶠⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵘˢᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᔆʰᵉ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʸᵉᵗ‧ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢˡⁱᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ‧ ᵀᵘᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉ ʳᵉˡᵃˣᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ˡᵃᵐᵖ‧ ᶠᵃᶜⁱᵃˡ ᶠᵉᵃᵗᵘʳᵉˢ ˢˡᵃᶜᵏ ˡᵃˣ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡᵉˢˢ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ 'ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ' ˢʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ ᶠᵉʳ‧ 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 𝟏𝟕𝟓

GREAT CHIP vii (Autistic author) Karen's eyes searched their faces, picking up on the unspoken tension. "I see you two had a talk," she said gently, her gaze lingering on Plankton. "How are you feeling?" Plankton's antennae drooped slightly. "Tired," he admitted. "But better." Karen stepped closer to the bed, her hand reaching out to cover his own. "I'm here," she said softly. "Do you remember what happened in Chip's room before coming in here?" Plankton's antennae twitched nervously. "Bits and pieces," he admitted, his eye avoiding hers. "I know I had a...moment. And I... I was mad." Karen's hand squeezed his gently. "It's okay, sweetie," she said, her voice soothing. "You don't have to be ashamed. It's just your brain's way of coping." Plankton's eye searched hers, his antennae still. "But the things I said..." his voice trailing off. Karen's expression remained calm, understanding. "They were the seizure's words, not yours," she assured him. "We're just glad you're okay." Chip's gaze flitted between his parents, his heart aching for his dad. He knew he needed to be strong, to support his father through this. "Can we talk more about it tomorrow?" he suggested, his voice filled with hope. Plankton's antennae nodded wearily. "We can," he said, his voice a mix of relief and exhaustion. "But for now, I need to rest. It's bedtime, so.." Chip felt a twinge of sadness at the thought of his dad's struggle, but he also felt a spark of hope. Maybe tomorrow would bring a new understanding, a way to bridge the gap between them. The next morning, the sun streamed through the blinds of their small, cluttered bedroom, casting patterns on the floor. Chip stirred, his mind filled with the memories of the previous night's conversation. He checked on Plankton, who was still asleep, his antennae twitching slightly. He knew today would be a new day, a chance to start anew with his father. Carefully, Chip padded out to the kitchen, his thoughts racing with the promise of understanding. He found Karen at the counter, sipping her morning coffee, her eyes red-rimmed from the night's worry. "Mom," he began, his voice still thick with sleep. "Can we talk?" Karen turned, her eyes filled with the same exhaustion he saw in Plankton's. "Of course, honey," she said, placing her mug down gently. Chip took a deep breath, his words spilling out like water from a broken dam. "I want to understand Dad's condition," he said, his voice determined. "I don't want to make it worse for him." Karen's eyes searched his, seeing the sincerity in his gaze. "That's a big step, Chip," she said, her voice filled with pride. "But it's not going to be easy. It'll take patience and practice." Chip nodded, his expression resolute. "I'm ready," he said. "I just don't want Dad to be alone in this." Karen's face softened, her hand resting on his shoulder. "You're such a good son," she said, her voice warm with affection. "But remember, he might not always know how to ask for help. Sometimes, you'll have to read between the lines." Chip nodded, his mind racing with questions and concerns. "But what if I mess up?" he asked, his voice trembling. Karen's hand gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. "You might," she said, her voice filled with experience. "But that's okay. Just keep trying, and we'll figure it out together." Her words echoed in Chip's head as he sat down at the kitchen table, his eyes never leaving his mother's. "But how do I know what to do?" Karen took a deep breath, her eyes filled with a quiet strength. "You'll learn," she said, her voice calm and reassuring. "It's about patience and observation. And most importantly, communication." Chip nodded, feeling the weight of her words. "Okay," he said. "I'll do my best." Karen's hand squeezed his shoulder gently. "You already are," she said, her smile warm. Chip felt a surge of determination. He was going to be there for his dad, no matter what it took. "What can I do now?" he asked, eager to start. Karen's eyes searched his, a hint of sadness in them. "Now, we wait," she said. "Let him sleep. When he wakes, be there, but don't overwhelm him." Chip nodded, his mind racing with questions and fears, feeling a mix of emotions: fear, love, and a newfound determination to be the best son he could be. As he waited for Plankton to wake up, he tried to remember the cues his dad had mentioned: twitching antennae, a sudden quietness, a look of overwhelm. He promised himself to be more aware, more attuned to his father's needs.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 8 Karen rushed over, her face a mix of relief and concern. "Plankton, are you ok?" she asked, her voice filled with care. Plankton nodded, his antennae moving slowly as he took in his surroundings. He looked around, his eye darting to Chip. "H-How did we get here?" His voice was weak, his antennae still trembling slightly. "You fell off the swing," Chip said, trying to keep his voice steady. "But Mom and I caught you." He hoped the gentle explanation would ease his father's confusion. Plankton's antennae stilled for a moment, his eye focusing on Chip. He nodded, understanding dawning on his face. "Thank you...tired." Karen's eyes searched his face, reading his autistic cues. "Let's go home," she said gently, helping him to his feet. His legs were shaky, his balance precarious. With a nod, Plankton allowed her to guide him to the car, leaning heavily on her. Chip climbs into the back seat with Plankton. Karen pulled out of the park. "I'm proud of both of you," she said, glancing in the rearview mirror at Chip and Plankton. "You handled that so well." Plankton sat next to his son, still exhausted. Chip looked at his dad, his heart heavy with guilt. He reached for the plush bear he had brought from the house, placing it gently in Plankton's lap. "Here," he said softly. "It helps, right?" Plankton's antennae twitched, his gaze flickering to the toy. He took it, his fingers curling around the soft fabric, finding comfort in the familiar texture. "Thanks," he mumbled, his voice a whisper of its usual strength. Chip watched as his father's eye grew heavy with sleep, his head nodding slightly as the car pulled away from the park. Plankton's antennae twitched as he fought the pull of slumber, his grip tightening around the plush bear. Plankton's antennae were twitching slower now, his eye half-closed. Karen knew her husband was trying to stay present, to show his strength. But the exhaustion was clear. "Home," Plankton murmured, his eyelid drooping. "Yes, we're taking the trip home," Karen affirmed, her eyes flicking back to the road. The car's gentle hum was soothing, the vibrations of the engine lulling Plankton closer to sleep. Chip noticed his father's antennae quivering with each bump in the road, his body slumping against the car seat. Karen glanced in the rearview mirror, her expression a mix of concern and love. Plankton's antennae stilled as sleep claimed him, his body leaning against Chip's shoulder. Chip felt the weight of his dad's head. Chip knew that he was tired, but he also knew his father didn't like to admit when he needed help, especially in public. But here they were. Plankton's antennae barely twitched, his snores soft but steady. Karen's eyes remained on the road, her gaze flitting to the rearview mirror to check on him. Chip watched his father's sleeping form. The car's air conditioner blew a soft breeze across his dad's sleeping form, his antennae fluttering with the occasional draft. "Mom," Chip whispers from the back seat, his eyes never leaving his father's sleeping form. "Can I stay with him when we get home?" "Of course, sweetheart," Karen responded, her voice calm and reassuring. "We'll all need some rest after today. Just make sure he's comfortable." As they arrived home, Plankton was still fast asleep, his antennae barely twitching. "What do we do now, Mom?" Chip asked, unbuckling his seatbelt. "We get him to bed," Karen said firmly, opening the car door. "You can help me." With care, Karen lifted Plankton out of the car, his body limp with sleep. Chip opened the house door, holding it wide as his mother carried his father inside, each step precise and calculated to avoid disturbing Plankton. The coolness of the air-conditioned house was a stark contrast to the warmth of the car, and Plankton's antennae twitched slightly at the change in temperature. Karen's grip was gentle but firm, her arms steady as she carried him to their bedroom. Karen laid Plankton down carefully, his body sinking into the softness of the bed. Plankton's antennae twitched once more before coming to rest against the pillow. His snores grew quieter, his body fully surrendering to sleep. Chip hovered at the foot of the bed, his heart heavy. "Can I stay with him?" he asked, his voice small in the quiet room. Karen looked at her son, the question in his eyes. She nodded, her heart aching for the burgeoning bond between them. "Yes, but don't disturb him," she instructed, her voice barely above a whisper. Chip climbed into the bed with his father, his movements careful not to wake his dad. He lay down next to Plankton. Plankton's antennae were still now, his snores even and deep. Chip studied his father's face, the way his antenna fluttered with every breath, his grip on the bear unwavering. He was so vulnerable in sleep, so different from the man who had been consumed by anger. Chip felt a mix of emotions—guilt for his carelessness, fear of what could have been, and a newfound love for his father that was both fierce and gentle. He lay there, listening to the steady rhythm of Plankton's soft snores.

ᴳᵒᵒᶠʸ ᴳᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ pt. 2 ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘᵗ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵐʸ ⁱᶜᵉ⁻ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ!" "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ʷᵉ?" "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ʰᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵘᵍ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᵐᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵃᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐᵃᵈ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵐᵃˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ ᴵ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵇᵉˢⁱᵈᵉˢ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ‧‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ˢᵗᵒʳʸ?" "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ˢᵗᵒʳʸ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" "ᴬᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢʰⁱᵖ‧‧‧" "ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢʰⁱᵖ?" "ᴬᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵘˢ‧ ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵖʳᵒᵐⁱˢᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳˢ ʷᵒʳⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ ʸᵉᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠᵃˡˡ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧ ᴺᵉᵛᵉʳ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵐⁱˡˡⁱᵒⁿ ʸᵉᵃʳˢ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸ ᵒʳ ᵈᵒ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵃˢᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ⸴ ᵉᵗᶜ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ‧ ᴳᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ‧ "ᵂᵃⁱᵗ⸴ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᴵ‧‧‧ ᵂᵃˢⁿ'ᵗ ᴵ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ'ˢ? ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᴵ ˢʰᵃʳᵉᵈ ⁱᶜᵉ⁻ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵉˣᵃᶜᵗˡʸ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʰⁱ! ᴴᵒʷ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ?" "ᴴᵒʷ ᵃᵐ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵘᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱⁿ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ʰᵒʷᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ⁱᶜᵉ⁻ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵃᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵃʸ ʷʰᵃᵗ‽" "ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ᵖʳᵉᵗᵗʸ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" to be cont. Pt. 3

ᴴᵃᵖᵖʸ ᴮⁱʳᵗʰᵈᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ᶜᴾᵁ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ @ALYJACI ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ᵖᵉᵗ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵃˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ʲᵘᵐᵖᵉᵈ⸴ ʰᵃᵖᵖⁱˡʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴᵃᵖᵖʸ ᵇⁱʳᵗʰᵈᵃʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ!" @ALYJACI

ᴮᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᴺᵉᵛᵉʳ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʳⁱᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵀᵉˣᵃˢ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰᵒ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵖⁱᶜᵏ ᵘᵖ‧ ᔆᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰᵉʳˢᵉˡᶠ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᴮᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒˢᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵒʳ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵃ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵐⁱˢʰᵃᵖ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʷⁱʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸᵉᵈ ᵃⁿʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵘᵖˢ ᵒʳ ʰᵒᵖᵉ ᵒᶠ ʳᵉᵛⁱᵛᵃˡ‧ ᔆᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇʸ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᶠ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ʰᵉᵃᵖ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵒᵇˡⁱᵗᵉʳᵃᵗᵉᵈ!" ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵗᵉᵃʳᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰᵉʳ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡ ˡⁱᶠᵉˡᵉˢˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉⁿᵗⁱʳᵉˡʸ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵍᵉᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ; ˢʰᵉ'ˢ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵒᵛᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵗᵒ‧‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵒʷ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵉⁿ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ ᶜᵃⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵃⁿᵍʳⁱˡʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ 'ᵉᵐ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢⁱᵍʰ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁿᵉᶜᵉˢˢᵃʳⁱˡʸ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ'ˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒ ᵇᵃᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁿᵒ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᶠᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉ⸴ ᵇᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉˢᵗ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ˡᵉᵗ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵉᵗ ʰᵉ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ʷⁱᶠᵉ'ˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠᵒʳ ᵍʳⁱᵉᶠ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃʳᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵉˡᵖ‧ ᔆᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᶠˡᵒʷᵉʳˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵉʷ ᶠˡᵒʷᵉʳˢ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵖᵒʳᶜʰ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵘʳⁱᵃˡ ᶠᵒʳ ʳᵉˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠˡᵒʷᵉʳˢ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵇʸ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ⸴ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ˢʰᵉ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠˡᵒʷᵉʳˢ ᵍᵒᵗ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ 'ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʷᵒʳᵏ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ' ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗ ᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵇʸ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵃ ˢᵐᵃˡˡ ᵐᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵃˡ ᵐᵃʳᵏᵉʳ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠˡᵒʷᵉʳˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˢᵃⁿᵈʸ‧ "ᴾᵒᵒʳ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ˡⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ‧ "ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵈᵉᶠᵉᵃᵗᵉᵈ ˢⁱᵍʰ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉˡᵗ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ᵏⁱᵈ‧" "ᴵ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᵃⁿᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒᶠᶠ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵗᵒ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ; ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ⁱᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᵘᵗ‧" "ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ'ˢ ᵃ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ˢᵒ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉ ⁱˢ ᵃʷᵃʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰᵒʷ ᵈʳᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ⁱˢ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵉᵃˡ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵍʳⁱᵉᶠ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ‧

ᔆʰᵘᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴰᵒʷⁿ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵃᵈ ⁿᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵘᵖˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢʰᵉ ˢʰᵒʳᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉˣᵖˡᵒᵈᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᶠˡᵃᵐᵉˢ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖˡᵉˢˢˡʸ‧ ᵁˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵗᵗᵉᵐᵖᵗ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ ᵃˡᵐᵒˢᵗ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵈᵃʸ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵘⁿⁿᵉʳᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ʷᵉᵉᵏ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍʳⁱᵉᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒˢˢ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᵖᵃʳᵗⁿᵉʳ ⁱⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʰᵃᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵖᵉᵗ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ‧‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵈⁱˢˡⁱᵏᵉᵈ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵃⁿⁱᵒⁿ ˢᵒᵇᵇᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵒʳ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ⸴ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃⁿʸ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ʷᵉᵉᵏ! "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵖˡᵃⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵇⁱᵍ ᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵘˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵉⁿᵈˢ ʰⁱˢ ᶠʳʸ ᶜᵒᵒᵏ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵃʳᵏᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵃʷˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ ᵈʷⁱⁿᵈˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵈᵈʳᵉˢˢ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵇᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ʰᵉʳ ᵈᵃᵗᵃ ⁿᵒʳ ᵐᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉˡᵗ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ ᵒʳ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ!" "ᔆʰᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʰᵉʳ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˡᵒˢᵗ ʰᵉʳ ˡᵃˢᵗ ʷᵉᵉᵏ ᵃᵍᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵇʳᵒᵏᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃᵗ ᵐʸ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵖᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃʸ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵒᶠᶠᵉʳ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵘⁿˢᵉᵗᵗˡⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ ⁱᶠ ᴵ'ᵐ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵉᵐᵖᵗʸ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᔆᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵈᵉᵖʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵖⁱⁿᵉᵃᵖᵖˡᵉ‧ "ᴳᵃʳʸ⸴ ʰᵉʸ; ᵈᵃᵈᵈʸ'ˢ ʰᵒᵐᵉ! ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵍᵘᵉˢᵗˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃʳᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵛᵉʳ‧" ᴳᵃʳʸ ᵇˡⁱⁿᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵖˡᵃʸ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˡᵃᵗᵉ‧ ᴼʰ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱˢ ᵃ ᵍᵘᵉˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃ ᵗʰʳᵉᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ‧‧" ᴳᵃʳʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵗ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ʳᵉˢᵖᵉᶜᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵖᵃᶜᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ˢᵗᵉᵖ ᵇᵒᵘⁿᵈᵃʳⁱᵉˢ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵃᵖᵖʳᵉᶜⁱᵃᵗᵉ ᵏⁱᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧ ᔆᵒʳʳʸ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˡˡ ʸᵉᵗ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ʳᵉˢᵗ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵗᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵃʰᵉᵃᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵐʸ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᴵ ᶠᵃⁿᶜⁱᵉᵈ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ ᵈᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵒⁿ ᵐʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵒᵗʰ‧ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘⁿ ʳⁱˢᵉ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵇˡᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᴺᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ‧‧" ᔆᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵒᵏᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍʳⁱⁿⁿᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ! ᔆᵒ ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵃˡˡᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ʷᵉ ᵈᵒ⸴ ᵇᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒʳ ⁱᶠ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶜʰⁱˡˡᵃˣ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵉⁿ ᵃ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ᵃˡˡ ʷᵉᵉᵏ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵃˢᵏ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉ ˢᵒ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ ᶻ'ˢ‧‧" "ᴬʰ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ʷᵉᵉᵏᵉⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳ; ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵈᵉᵐⁱˢᵉ⸴ ᵇʳⁱˡˡⁱᵃⁿᵗ ᵍᵉⁿⁱᵘˢ! ᴺᵒʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵇᵘˢʸ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵍᵘʸ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ˢʰᵉ 'ᵃᶜᶜⁱᵈᵉⁿᵗᵃˡˡʸ ᵉˣᵖˡᵒᵈᵉᵈ' ʸᵉᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈ ʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃᵗʰ‧‧

💜💚✨plankton x karen✨💚💜

ᵀʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵐᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵛⁱʳᵘˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ˡᵃᵗᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ “ᴵ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵗⁱʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐʸ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵐʸ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵘᵖ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍˢ‧ ʸᵉᵗ ᴵ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵃᵖ ᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒ ʷᵉ’ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ⁱⁿ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ…” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ‧ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ’ˢ ᵐᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵃᵈ ᵃ ʳᵉᵃˡ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉʳˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵃˢ, ᵒⁿ ᵒᶜᶜᵃˢⁱᵒⁿ, ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ, ᵃˡᵇᵉⁱᵗ ᵃᵇˢᵉⁿᵗᵐⁱⁿᵈᵉᵈˡʸ‧ “ᵂᵉˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˢ ᵃʳᵉⁿ’ᵗ ᵒⁿ ˢᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵘˢᵗⁿ’ᵗ ᵇᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘˢʸ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵖʳᵒʲᵉᶜᵗ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ‧‧” ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ “ᴵ’ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ…” ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵇᵉʰⁱⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵖᵉᵉᵏᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᶠⁱⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈˡʸ ᶠᵃˢᵗ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ “ᴵᶠ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ…” ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱᶠˡᵉᵈ ᵘʳᵍᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰ‧ “ᴵ’ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ᶠᵒʳ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵃʷᵃʸ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ “ᴰᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ, ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉˢ ˢᵒ ᶜᵘᵗᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᵈᵒʳᵃᵇˡᵉ!” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜʰᵘᶜᵏˡᵉᵈ, ᵃˢ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧ “ᴸᵃˢᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵈᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉ ᵇᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵈᵃʸ ᵗʳⁱᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ᵒᵘʳ ʷᵉᵈᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿⁿⁱᵛᵉʳˢᵃʳʸ‧” “ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ; ᴵ ʰᵒᵖᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ!” ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ʸᵉᵗ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱˣ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶠᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵃᵗ‧ ᴬˢ ʰᵉ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵃˡ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ, ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧ “ᴴⁱ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧” ˢʰᵉ ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴴᵉʸ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ “ᔆᵒ ᵈⁱᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵘᵖ ᵒᵘᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ?” “ᴺᵒᵗ ᵃˡˡ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ, ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷᵃʸ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵈᵃʳᵏ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵒᶠᶠ…” “ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ᵛⁱʳᵘˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ…” “ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰᵉʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ; ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˢᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ…” “ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ, ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ “ᴹᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧” “ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ!” “ᴴᵒʷ’ˢ ⁱᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ ʰᵉᵃᵈ?” ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ “ᵂʰᵃᵗ’ᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᵐᵉ…” ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧

ᶠᵒʳ ᴴᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵀʳᵘᵉ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ╰ ✧ ･ﾟ∙ ∗ — ᴡᴏʀᴅ ᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ ⟨ 3 4 2 ⟩ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵒʳᵏᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒⁿ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵃ ᵗʰᵘᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᴼʷ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᶜʳᵃᵈˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵏⁿᵉᵉ ᵃˢ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢˡⁱᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐʸ ᵖʳᵒᵗᵒᵗʸᵖᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵒⁿ ᵐ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˡⁱᶠᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵉᵍ‧" ᴰᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ᵖᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ "ᴼᵘᶜʰ‧" "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗⁱᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉ ⁱᵗ‧" ᵀʰᵉⁱʳ ᵖᵉᵗ ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᶜᵃˢᵗ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵒʳᵏᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃˡˡ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ˡᵒⁿᵍ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ˡˡ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳˢᵉˡᶠ‧" ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵉˡᵉᵛᵃᵗᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵉᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵃ ᵍⁱʳˡˢ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃⁿᶜᵉˡ ᵖᵒˢᵗᵖᵒⁿᵉ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵖʳᵃʷˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵍⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉˡˡʸ ʳᵘᵇˢ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵗᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿ ʷʰʸ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒᶜᶜᵘʳʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ ʰᵒʷ ⁱˢ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖˢ ᵃ ᵇⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ; ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" "ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ⸴ ᵇⁱᵍ ᵍᵘʸ‧ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵖᵃᶜᵉ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ʳᵉˢᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵈʳⁱᶠᵗᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ 'ᵉᵐ ᵇᵉ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁱⁿᵗᵐᵉⁿᵗ ʷᵒʳⁿ ᵒᶠᶠ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʰᵉ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵘᵖ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᑫᵘⁱʳʳᵉˡ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵐᵉˢˢᵃᵍᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵐʸ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵒ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵇʸ‧‧" ᴹˢ‧ ᴾᵘᶠᶠ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵒⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵃʳᵗⁱᶠⁱᶜⁱᵃˡ ᶠˡᵒʷᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴬˡˢᵒ ᴹˢ‧ ᴾᵘᶠᶠ'ˢ ᶜˡᵃˢˢ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ʷᵉˡˡ ᶜᵃʳᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᴴᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃⁱᵈ 'ᴵ ʰᵒᵖᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ' ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ʰᵘᵈᵈˡᵉᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵒᵏᵉ‧ "ᴸᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧"

ᴴᵉʳ ᔆᶜᵃʳᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵃ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᵇˡᵉᵉᵈⁱⁿᵍ‧ “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧” “ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ, ᴵ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᴼʰ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴵ’ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧ ᴴᵒʷ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ…” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ‧ “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ; ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒˢᵗ ᵃ ˡᵒᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵇˡᵒᵒᵈ‧‧” “ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ, ˢᵒ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵃᵈᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ˡᵃˢᵗ ᵉᶠᶠᵒʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʷⁱᶠᵉ‧ “ᴸᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧” ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ ˢʰᵘᵗ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳˡᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ‘ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ’ ᶠʳᵃⁿᵗⁱᶜᵃˡˡʸ ᵇʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵒʷⁿ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵈʸⁱⁿᵍ ˡⁱᵐᵖˡʸ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ‧ “ᴼʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ⁿᵒ, ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ! ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ, ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ…” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃᶜᵗ ᶠᵃˢᵗ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʰᵉʳ ˡⁱᶠᵉˡᵉˢˢ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ˡᵃᵇ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ…” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵖᵃᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵖʳᵉᵖᵃʳᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘˢᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ‧ “ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵘⁱˡᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ˢᵉⁿᵗⁱᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ˢᵒ ⁿᵒʷ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵒʷⁿ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ⁱⁿ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉʳʸ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈˡʸ‧ “ᴵ ʰᵒᵖᵉ ⁱᵗ ʷᵒʳᵏˢ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ “ᵂᵃ, ʷʰᵉʳᵉ…” “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᵒʰ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ “ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧”

ᴳᵒᵒᶠʸ ᴳᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ pt. 1 ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉʷ ᵇᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵒᶠ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵈᵃʸ ᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵐʸ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉᵉᵗ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ'ˢ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵖˡⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉʳˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ?" ᴴᵉ ʰᵒᵖᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇˡᵃᵇ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ‧ "ᔆᵘʳᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ᵗʳⁱᵖˡᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ ᵇᵉʳʳʸ ˢᵘⁿʳⁱˢᵉ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵃᵈ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˡᵒᵒᵏˢ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴳᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵃᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˢᵗ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳ ʳᵘˢʰ‧‧‧" ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᵛᵉˢ ⁱⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰᵉᵉᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵉᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˢᵗ!" ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘⁿᵈᵃᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵉᶜᵒⁿᵈˢ‧ "ᴹʸ ⁱᶜᵉ⁻ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵉˣᶜˡᵃⁱᵐᵉᵈ‧ "ᴺᵒ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ!" "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ?" "ᴺᵒ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ ᴾᵃᵗ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳ ʳᵘˢʰ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵐʸ ⁱᶜᵉ⁻ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵇᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵒᶠ ᵏʳᵃᵇᵇʸ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ?" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʷᵉ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈ ᶜᵃˡˡ ⁱᵗ ᵃ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ʰᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᶜᵉ⁻ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᵘᵖʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ⁱᵗ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵗʳᵃⁱᵍʰᵗ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ ʷⁱᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵒᶠᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᔆᵗᵃʸ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ!" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ!" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ'ᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ⸴ ᴾᵃᵗ‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᶠᵃˡᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᔆᵗᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃˢ ᵐʸ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᴾᵃᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳ ᶜʳᵃˢʰ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᶜᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʰⁱˢ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ᵇᵉʰᵃᵛⁱᵒᵘʳ⸴ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵃʸ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵈᵒᶻⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ‧ "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵒ ᴾᵃᵗ‧" "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ⸴ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ‧ ᔆᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ʷᵃᵛᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ‧ to be cont. Pt. 2

ᴳᵒᵒᶠʸ ᴳᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ pt. 3 ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵒʳᵏᵉᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ⸴ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁿᵉʳᵛᵒᵘˢ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᶜᵏ ᵏⁱᵈ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵖᵉᵃᵏ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴬˡᵒⁿᵉ‧" "ᴼʰ⸴ ˢᵘʳᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᶜᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ; ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵃʸ ⁱᵗ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ; ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵃʸ ⁱᵗ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ! ᴺᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ; ʰᵒᵖᵉᶠᵘˡˡʸ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵈᵒ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵒʳ ʷʰᵃᵗᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗᵉᵈ‧ "ᴷⁱᵈ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ᴵ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ! ᴹᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʰᵃᵈ ᵒᵘʳ ᵒʷⁿ ᶠᵃⁱʳ ˢʰᵃʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵖˡᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ ᵇᵉʳʳʸ ˢᵘⁿʳⁱˢᵉ‧ ᴬˢ ᵃ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵒᶠ ᶠᵃᶜᵗ⸴ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵇˡᵃᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ! ᴺᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵉᶜᵒⁿᵈˢ‧‧‧" "ᴵ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳʳʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵇᵉ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃˢᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐʸ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢʰⁱᵖ‧ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵃᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃˢ ᴵ ᵗᵘᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱⁿ‧‧‧" "ᔆʷᵉᵉᵗ ⁿᵉᵖᵗᵘⁿᵉ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᶠʳᵃⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃˢᵏ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃʸ‧ "ᴼʰ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃ ˢᵗᵒʳʸ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᵘʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢʰⁱᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ; ᵐʸ ˡⁱᵖˢ ᵃʳᵉ ˢᵉᵃˡᵉᵈ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰ ᵃᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍʳᵘᵐᵇˡᵉᵈ‧ End finale

ᶠʳᵃᵗᵉʳⁿⁱᶻᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ’ˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗᵒʷⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ᵃⁿᵃˡʸᶻᵉ ᵃ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵃ ᶜʳᵒʷᵇᵃʳ⸴ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵗʳᵉⁿᵍᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇⁱᵍᵍᵉˢᵗ ˢʷⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵃᶜᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵗʳᵃᵖᵗⁱᵒⁿ⸴ ᵃⁱᵐᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵖᵖᵃʳᵃᵗᵘˢ ᶠᵒʳᶜᵉᶠᵘˡˡʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵃᶜᶜⁱᵈᵉⁿᵗ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʳᵒʷᵇᵃʳ‧ ᴹᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ⸴ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ᶠᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉᵃᵏˡʸ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˢˡᵃᵐᵐᵉᵈ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵈᵉᵉᵖˡʸ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ ᴾᵃⁿⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵒˢᵉ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒⁿ! ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗʸ? ᴼ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ʷⁱˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵗᵗˡᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵘᵈᵍᵉ ᵒʳ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵐᵉ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵒᵇˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵖᵉᵗ ʰᶤᵐ ᵍᵉᶰᵗˡʸˑ “ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ’ᵗ ʳᵉᵛⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈᵎ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧” ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡˡʸ ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵖⁱⁿᵉᵃᵖᵖˡᵉ ʰᵒᵘˢᵉ˒ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ˢᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴵ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᶰᵉ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ᔆᵉᵐⁱ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉˑˑˑ" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ⁱᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵍʳⁱˡʸ⸴ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵏᶰᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ʰᵃᶰᵈ ˢʷᵃᵗᵗᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃʸ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵒᶰˢᶜᶤᵒᵘˢᶰᵉˢˢ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁱⁿ‧ “ᴴʳ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰᵘᵐᵐᶤᶰᵍ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉⁿˑ “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ…” ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ᵉᶜʰᵒᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰᶤᵐ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ‧ “ᵂʰᵃ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵃʳᵈˡʸ ᶜᵒⁿᵗᵃⁱⁿ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ “ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ˢᵒ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈᵎ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ʳᶤᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ˒ ᵃˢ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ᶜᵃˡˡˑˑˑ” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ˒ ⁿᵒʷ ᵉˣⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵇⁱᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵃ ˢᵗᵘᵖᵒʳ ᶰᵒᵗ ᵏᶰᵒʷᶤᶰᵍ ᵉˣᵃᶜᵗˡʸ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ ʷᵃˢ ᵃᶰᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡᶤᶰᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗˢ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᶤᵗ˒ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ⸴ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᶠˡᵒᵒᵈᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ‧ “ᴴᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃᵏᶤᶰᵍᵎ” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵃⁿᵍˢ ᵘᵖ‧ “ᵂʰᵉ… ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ; ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ?” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰ ᶠᵉᵃʳᶤᶰᵍ ᴾˡᵃᶰᵏᵗᵒᶰ'ˢ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗᶤᵒᶰ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" "ᴴᵉʰ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳˢ‧ “ᴮᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ‧‧‧ ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵏʳᵃᵇᵇʸ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ‧ ᴸᵃˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵉʷ⸴ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ᶜʳᵒʷᵇᵃʳ⸴ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ‧ ᵘᶰᵗᶤˡ ᴵ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʰᵒʷ ᵉᶰᵈᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴵ ᵃˢˢᵘᵐᵉ ⁱˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵒᵘˢᵉ…” “ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʳᵒʷᵇᵃʳ⸴ ⁱᵗ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵉᵃᵈ⸴ ʳᵉⁿᵈᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ ᵒᶠ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˡᵉˢˢⁿᵉˢˢ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵘⁿᵗⁱˡ ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʰᵉʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒⁿ⁻ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ…” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁿᵒⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢᵎ” “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ…” “ᵁᵍ⸴ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᶜʳʸ‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᶤˡˡ ᵗʳʸ ᵗᵒ ʷʳᵃᵖ ʰⁱˢ ᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ⁱᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵃ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ “ᴵ’ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗᵎ” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷˀ” ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᑫᵘᵉˢᵗⁱᵒⁿᵉᵈ‧ “ᴵ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖˡᵃʸ ⁱᵗ ˢᵃᶠᵉ‧” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵒʷ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵈᵉᵃˡ ᵃˢ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ’ᵗ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ…” “ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ⸴ ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ’ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘⁿᵃᵗᵗᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ‧” “ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵉᵃˡ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵒˢˢ‧‧‧” “ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ˒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ; ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵉ’ˢ ʰᵉʳᵉ…” ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢᵠᵘᶤᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ “ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿʸ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳˀ” “ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒᵗᵃˡˡʸ ᶜˡᵉᵃʳ ᵐⁱⁿᵈᵉᵈ ʸᵉᵗ‧ ᵂᵃⁱᵗ⸴ ʷʰᵒ ᵉˡˢᵉ'ˢ…” “ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗʳᵃⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉʳᵉ‧ ᴵ’ᵈ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ’ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵉʳᵉ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃᵗ ʰᵒᵐᵉᵎ ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒˀ” “ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ʳᵃᵐᵇˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧ “ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᴵ’ᵛᵉ ᵃ ˢⁱᵗᵘᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᵐᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉˀ” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᴾⁱⁿᵏʸ ᵃ…” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ⁱˢ ᵐʸ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ⸴ ᔆᵒ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉᵎ” “ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᴵ ᵃᵐ ᶜᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ…” “ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʷᵉ…” “ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵃˢᵏ ᴾˡᵃⁿ…” “ᵂʰʸˀ ᴴᵉ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒ…” “ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ʰᵉ…” “ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵒᶠˢ ᵃʳᵉ ʷᵒʳˢᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵐʸ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵗʰʳᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏ ⁱᵗ ᵒᶠᶠᵎ” ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵃᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ “ᵂᵉ’ˡˡ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᴾᵃᵗ‧‧‧” “ᔆᵉᵉ ʸᵃ‧” ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ “ᴴᵘⁿᵍʳʸˀ” “ᴳᵘᵉˢˢ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵈⁱⁿⁿᵉʳ…” ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ᶠᵒᵒᵈ‧ ᔆᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ʳⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ᵉᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍᵎ” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ‧ “ᴱʰ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷˀ ᴵ ʳⁱᵈ ᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃⁿᵃˡʸᶻᵉʳ‧‧‧” ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ “ᵀʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ʸᵉᵎ” ᴮᵘᵗ ᔆᵒ ᵈⁱᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧ “ᴵ’ᵐ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃ ᵇⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢʰᵃᵏᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ ᵐʸ ʲᵒᵇ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵇʸᵉᵎ” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ʰᵃⁿᵍˢ ᵘᵖ⸴ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡⁱᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵒⁿᶠˡⁱᶜᵗ ᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ˡⁱᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠⁱˣᵉᵈ ʷᵃʳᵐ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗˢ‧ “ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵘⁿᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ˢʰᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵈᵒ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ᵛᵉ ʰᵃᵈ ᵃ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵈᵃʸ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵉ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵗʳᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ˢᵐᵒᵒᵗʰ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵒᵘⁿᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ‧‧‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ?" ᵁⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗᵉʳᵗᵒʳᵒᵘˢˡʸ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵇʸ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᔆᵒ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳᵉᵈ "ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᵗᵒ ˢᵘⁿʳⁱˢᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ’ᵈ ᵃᵗᵗᵉⁿᵈ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʳᵉˢᵘᵐⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴼʳ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ʷᵃˢ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏˢ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱᶠᶠᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵃˡˡ‧ “ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ…” ᔆʰᵉ ʷᵃˢ ˢᵘʳᵖʳⁱˢᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʳᵒʷᵇᵃʳ⸴ ʰᵒʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏᵒⁿᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵃ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ “ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗᵎ ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵉˢᵗᵉʳ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ…” “ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ; ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵉᶜᵉˢˢᵃʳʸ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ…” ᴴᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᶠᵘˡˡʸ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧ "ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ'ˢ ᵃ ᵇˡᵘʳ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ⸴ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ “ᴵ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶠᵃˢᵗ ᵃˢ ᴵ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ‧ ᴵ ᵖˡᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ‧ “ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒ…” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧

ᴳᵉᵗ ᵁᵖ 𝐑𝐞𝐚𝐝 𝐭𝐢𝐦𝐞: 𝟏 𝐦𝐢𝐧. ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵉᵃᵗ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁱⁿ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ ˢⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵘᵈᵍᵉ⸴ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵃʲᵃʳ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵒⁿᵗⁱⁿᵘᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴵ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒʳ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ʸᵒᵘ?" ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴳᵘᵉˢˢ ᴵ'ᵐ ᶜᵃʳʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱᶠ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃʳᵈᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃˢⁱˡʸ ᵖᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᵖᵘᵗˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ʷⁱᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵒᶠᶠ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ⁿᵃᵗᵘʳᵃˡˡʸ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ⁱˢ ⁱᵗ?" "ᵀⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵘˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ‧

ᵂᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᴾʳᵃⁿᵏ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ʰᵃˢⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵘˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒʸˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ!" ᵀʰᵉ ᴳᵃˡ ᴾᵃˡˢ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵍⁱʳˡˢ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵈ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ᵖᵃʳᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏⁱⁿᵍ!" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ?" ᵀʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃⁿᶜʰᵒʳ ˢʰᵃᵖᵉᵈ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧ "ᴹˢ‧ ᴾᵘᶠᶠ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ "ᴼʰ ʰᵉʸ ᴹˢ‧ ᴾᵘᶠᶠ!" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʳᵍᵒᵗ!" "ᴴᵘʰ?" "ᴬᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᵘʳ ᵈᵃᵗᵉ ᵗᵒⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ! ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡˢ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ!" ᵀʰᵉʸ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᴼʰ!" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜᵃˡˡ ᴮʳᵃⁿ ᶠˡᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵐᵃᵗʰ ᶜˡᵃˢˢ‧‧‧" ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ʰᵉʳ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱᵃˡ ʰⁱˢ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉʳ‧ "ᴰⁱᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ ᵒᵘʳ ʰᵒᵐᵉʷᵒʳᵏ?" "ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵈ ᵃⁿʸ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʰᵃⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵇⁱᵍᵍᵉʳ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏ‧‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵉ ˡᵉⁿᵍᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᔆʰᵒᵘˡᵈ ʷᵉ ᵖˡᵃⁿ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ ᵒᶠ ʷⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ? ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵐʸ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʷᵉ'ᵈ ᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳ!" ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᵐᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵒ ᵗʳᵘˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢᵒ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈᵒᵉˢ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵍⁱʳˡˢ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ?" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᶜᵘᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᴵ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵍᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᵗ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰⁱᵐ ʳᵉᵃˡ ʷᵉˡˡ⸴ ᵉˣᶜᵉᵖᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵃᶠʳᵃⁱᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵐᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒᵉˢ ˢᶜⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵉˣᵖᵉʳⁱᵐᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ‧" "ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵒᶠ ᵘˢ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵒᵘˡᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵉ ˢᵉᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ?" ᴹˢ‧ ᴾᵘᶠᶠ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ "ᴼⁿᶜᵉ ʷᵉ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ ⁱˢ⸴ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ‧‧‧" "ᔆˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ "ᴵ ᵖᵉᵉᵏᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐʸ ˢᵉⁿˢᵒʳˢ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗᵉᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘᵖ⁻ ᔆᵗᵃⁱʳˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵒ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ˢᵉᵉ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ?" "ᵂᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᶜᵏˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᶜᵃˡᵉⁿᵈᵃʳˢ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵃ ᶜˡᵒᶜᵏ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ ⁱⁿ!" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ "ᵂᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵍʳᵉᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵈ ˢᵃʸ ⁿᵒᵒⁿ!" "ᴺᵒᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ ⁱˢ ᵗʰᵉⁿ!" "ᵂᵉ'ˡˡ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵃˡᵉⁿᵈᵃʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰʳⁱˢᵗᵐᵃˢ ᵈᵃʸ!" ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ! ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᶜᵏˢ ᵈᵒʷⁿˢᵗᵃⁱʳˢ⸴ ᴹˢ‧ ᴾᵘᶠᶠ; ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵈᵒ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵖᵖˡⁱᵃⁿᶜᵉˢ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵈᵈˡᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱᶠᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵈᵉˢⁱᵍⁿᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵃˢᵏˢ‧ ᔆᵒ ˢᵃⁿᵈʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ‧ ᔆˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵖᵘˢʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰᵉʳ ᵗᵒᵉˢ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᶜʳᵃʷˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉ⸴ ˢᵗⁱᶠˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵘʳᵍᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶠⁱˣⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ'ˢ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉᵉᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵈᵒʷⁿ⁻ ˢᵗᵃⁱʳˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃ ᶜʰʳⁱˢᵗᵐᵃˢ ᵗʳᵉᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵒᵘʳ ᵍᵃʳᵃᵍᵉ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷʳᵃᵖ ᵗʰᵉᵐ!" "ᴴᵒʷ ᵃʳᵉ ʷᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵉʳᵉ?" "ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ʷᵉ ˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒˡⁱᵈᵃʸ'ˢ ᵐᵘˢⁱᶜ ˢᵒⁿᵍˢ ˡᵒᵘᵈ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ ᵐʸ ᵈᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏ! ᴵ ᵐᵃʸ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ ᴮʳᵃⁿ ᶠˡᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢ‧‧‧" ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ᶜʰᵘᶜᵏˡᵉᵈ⸴ ᵗᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˢ‧ "ᔆᵃⁿᵗᵃ ᔆᵃⁿᵗᵃ'ˢ ʰᵃˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʲᵒˡˡʸ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵉʸᵉˢ ᵒⁿ ᵐᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃᵗᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ʷᵃˢ ᵗᵃᵏᵉⁿ ᵃᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃʷ ᵖᵉᵒᵖˡᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰᵃᵗˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʷᵉᵃᵗᵉʳˢ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵘᵖ; ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵒᵘʳ ᵍⁱᶠᵗˢ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵃⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʳᵉˢᵉⁿᵗˢ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ? ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵒᵘʳ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵉⁿ ᵐᵉ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ⸴ ᵘⁿʷʳᵃᵖᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳˢ ˡᵃᵇᵉˡˢ 'ᵗᵒ ᵏᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵖˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ' ʰᵃᵖᵖⁱˡʸ‧ "ᴵ‧‧‧" "ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ⸴ ʰᵒʷ'ᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ᵃ ⁿᵉʷ ᵛᵃᶜᵘᵘᵐ?" "ᴼʰ⸴ ᴮʳᵃⁿ; ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʰᵒᵘˢᵉ'ˢ ᵃ ᵐᵉˢˢ!" "ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵍᵖˢ ˢʸˢᵗᵉᵐ!" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʷᵉˡᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᴹˢ‧ ᴾᵘᶠᶠ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶠʳᵃⁿᵗⁱᶜᵃˡˡʸ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵖᵖˡⁱᵃⁿᶜᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ˢᵉᵗ ᵃˢ ᶜʰʳⁱˢᵗᵐᵃˢ‧ "ᴵᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᶜʰʳⁱˢᵗᵐᵃˢ; ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʷʳᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ⸴ ʷʰʸ ᵃʳᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵐʸ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ ᵗᵒ ᵘⁿʷʳᵃᵖ ʰⁱˢ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵃⁿᵗᵃ ᔆᵃⁿᵗᵃ'ˢ ʰᵃˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʲᵒˡˡʸ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵉʸᵉˢ ᵒⁿ ᵐᵉ‧‧‧" ᶠʳᵘˢᵗʳᵃᵗᵉᵈ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵃᵇᵉˡ 'ᵗᵒ ᵖˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵏʳᵃᵇˢ' ʷʳᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘⁿʷʳᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵖᵉʳ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ‧ ᵁⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢˡᵒᵈᵍᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵈ⸴ ʰᵉ ˢᵐᵃˢʰᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍˡᵃˢˢ ᵗᵒ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ⁱᵗ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ ᴱˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈˡʸ ᵘⁿᶠᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱᵉᶜᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵖᵃᵖᵉʳ ʳᵒˡˡᵉᵈ⸴ ⁱᵗ ˢᵃʸˢ 'ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ' ᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴬˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵘⁿᵛᵉⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷˢ ˢʰᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈᵃʳᵏ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴴᵘᵐⁱˡⁱᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵉᵈ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳⁱᵖˢ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒˡˡ ᵒᶠ ᵖᵃᵖᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵉˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ‧ "ᔆᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵗ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ‧‧‧" ᴮʳᵃⁿ ᶠˡᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡˢ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉ'ˡˡ ᶜᵃˡᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ⸴ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ?" "ᴴᵃʳᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ‧‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ᵃᵈᵐⁱᵗˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ʳᵉᵛᵉʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵖᵖˡⁱᵃⁿᶜᵉˢ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒⁿ⸴ ʷᵉ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡˢ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᵇᵘᵈ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ?" ᴴᵉ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ˡᵃˢʰ ᵒᵘᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵐᵃᵈ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵍʳʸ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ʷᵒʳᵈ‧‧‧ "ᴵ ⁱⁿᵛⁱᵗᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ‧" ᴾᵉᵃʳˡ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵖᵃᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ?" "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᶜᵃˡˡ ⁱᵗ ᵃ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡˢ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿᶠᵒʳᵐᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡˢ‧ "ᵂᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵈⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃˡˡ ⁱⁿ ᶠᵘⁿ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ; ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʳⁱᵈᵉ?" "ʸᵉˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ‧" "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ; ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ˢᵘʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃʸ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳᵈ 'ˡᵒᵛᵉ' ⁱⁿ ᵃ ˢᵉⁿᵗᵉⁿᶜᵉ⸴ ˡᵉᵗ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ ˢʰᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ʷᵃʸ‧‧‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʷᵉˡᶜᵒᵐᵉ; ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ‧‧" ˢʰᵉ ᵗᵘᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᶠʳᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᔆˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵗⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧"

W ired I ntegrated F emale E lectroencephalograph Любимая жена!

ᵂᵒʳˢᵗ ᴱⁿᵉᵐʸ 𝒘𝒐𝒓𝒅 𝒄𝒐𝒖𝒏𝒕: 𝟗𝟑𝟎 ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ .ೃ࿐ 𝚃𝚠: 𝙱𝚕𝚘𝚘𝚍 ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉʳᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉ ʳᵉᵗʳᵉᵃᵗ; ᵃ ᵖᵉʳᶠᵉᶜᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗʳⁱᵏᵉ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ "ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᴵ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ; ʷᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵘˡᵉˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᶜᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳⁿᵃˡ ᵈᵃᵐᵃᵍᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ʷᵉᵃᵏⁿᵉˢˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ ᵐᵉ ᵉˣᶜᵉᵖᵗ ᶠᵒʳ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉ? ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ; ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ˢʸᵐᵖᵃᵗʰʸ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ⁱⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ!" ᴹʳ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶜʳʸ‧ "ᴾˡᵉᵃˢᵉ!" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵏⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃˡˡ ʰⁱˢ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᶠˡʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃˡˡ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ᵗʰᵘᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵃˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵗʳᵃᶜᵏˢ; ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵈⁱᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵇˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵗᵒ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵏⁿᵉˡᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᴴᵉ ᵇᵉⁿᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ⸴ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˡᵃᵗᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʷᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳᵘᵗʰ‧ "ᴼʰ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵒᵇᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃʳ ˢʰᵃˡˡᵒʷ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵈᵉˢᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵃᵘⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵒᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉⁿ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᵃ ᵏʳᵃᵇᵇʸ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ˢᶜᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᶠ ˢᵐᵉˡˡ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵘᵖ?" ᴺᵒ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵃᵗˢᵒᵉᵛᵉʳ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ ⁿᵘᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵉˡᵖ ⁱˢ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ‧" "ᴰⁱᵈ ᵐʸ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʳⁱˢᵏ ᵇʳᵃⁱⁿ ᵈᵃᵐᵃᵍᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˢᵗʰᵐᵃ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃˢᵗʰᵐᵃ⸴ ᵃˢ ᴵ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢᵉ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ; ᴵ'ᵈ ᵈᵒ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵘⁿᵈᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵒⁿⁿⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ⸴ ᵖˡᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵉᵍᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵒʳˢᵗ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵉᵐᵖᵃᵗʰʸ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ˢⁿᵉᵃᵏ ⁱⁿ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃⁿⁿᵒᵘⁿᶜᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃʷˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳʳʸ‧ ᴺᵒʷ⸴ ˡᵒᵒᵏ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ʷᵃᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˢᶜᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ˢᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ?" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵃ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵘᵗᵗᵉʳ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᶜᵃⁿˢ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵃ‧ "ᴴⁱˢ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉᵃᵏᵉʳ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵉᑫᵘⁱᵖᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ⁱⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵘᵗ ᵒᶠᶠ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳˡᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵒᵒᵈ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ˢᵖˡⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢʰⁱᵖ‧ "ᴬˢˢᵘᵐⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰᵉ'ˡˡ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃᵈᵐⁱᵗᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ⸴ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ'ˢ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵘⁿᵗⁱˡ ᶠᵘʳᵗʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ʷⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇˡᵃᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿˣⁱᵒᵘˢˡʸ ᵗᵃˡᵏᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵘⁿᵃʷᵃʳᵉ‧ "ᴵ ᵐⁱˢˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʷᵉ'ʳᵉ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ⸴ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵐʸ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ ᶜᵒⁿˢᵘᵐᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴮᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵈʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡˡ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐⁱˢˢᵉˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ⁿᵃᵍᵍⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃʷᵏʷᵃʳᵈˡʸ ˡᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉ‧ "ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵐᵉᵃⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵗᵃʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶜʳʸ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵘᵖ ᵒᶠ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵐᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᵈᵉᵃ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵃⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᶜʰᵒᵒˡ ʷᵃˢ ˢᵒ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᶠᵃᶜᵉˢ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ'ᵛᵉ ˢʰᵒʷⁿ ᵒᵘʳ ᵖᵉᵉʳˢ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʲᵒᵇ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ‧‧‧" ᶜʰᵘᶜᵏˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᔆʰᵒʷ 'ᵉᵐ ʷʰᵒ'ᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰ‧‧‧" ᔆᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ʷᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵉʸᵉˢ‧ "ᴵ'ᵈ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵐʸ ᵐᵒⁿᵉʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐʸ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᵀʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵈᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᶠᵃʳᵃʷᵃʸ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵃˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ˡⁱᵐᵇᵒˡⁱᵏᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʸᵉᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ⸴ ᵉʸᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢʰᵘᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉⁿ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃʳᵉʳ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵃʳᵃʷᵃʸ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ˡⁱᵏᵉ 'ˢᵒʳʳʸ' ᵃⁿᵈ 'ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ' ᵃⁿᵈ 'ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ' ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵏᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵐᵒⁿⁱᵗᵒʳᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵃ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵈᵉᵗᵉᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵒˢˢⁱᵇˡᵉ ʳᵉᵛⁱᵛᵃˡ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵃˢ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ˢᵗʳᵃⁱᵍʰᵗᵉʳ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵉᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ; ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵉᑫᵘⁱᵖᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵐᵉ ˡᵉˢˢ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᴬᵘ‧‧‧" ᔆⁱᵍʰᵗ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵉᵗ ʳᵉᵍⁱˢᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧‧‧" ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵐⁱˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ‧ "ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˡʸ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃʸ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏⁱⁿᵍ?" ᴬˢᵏᵉᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵘᵍᵍˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ‧ ᴹᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵗʷᵉᵉⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ʰᵒʷ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʰᵃˢ ᵖᵃˢˢᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵃʳʳᵒʷᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ "ᶜʰⁱᶜᵏᵉⁿ" ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵖʳᵒᶜᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ʷʰᵒ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵒʳᵐᵉʳ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ‧ "ᴵ ᶠᵒʳᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧"

ᴬˢᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ⁱⁿ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ‧ ᴺᵒ ʷᵒⁿᵈᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ᵐⁱˢᵉʳᵃᵇˡᵉ! ᴮᵉᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵒʳ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʷⁱᶠᵉ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵃᵈˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢᵉ‧ 'ᵂʰᵒ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵐⁱⁿᵉ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ 'ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵘⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵉᵃᵐʷᵒʳᵏ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢ ᵐᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ ᵒᶠ ᵏⁱⁿᵈⁿᵉˢˢ ᵉʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧ "ᴴᵒᵐᵐⁱⁿᵃ—ʷᵃʰ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵒⁿᵈ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉˢᵗ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ˡᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃʳᵏ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵘᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖ ˢᶜᵘˡᵖᵗ!" ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃʳᵗ ˢᵘᵖᵖˡⁱᵉˢ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵃ ᵈᵃʸ ᵒʳ ˢᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵈʳʸ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ⁱᵗ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵃʳᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵃᶜⁱᵃˡ ᵈᵉᵗᵃⁱˡˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵃⁿᵈˡᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵘᶜᵗᵘʳᵉ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃˢᵉ‧ "ᴰᵉᵃˡ!" "ᔆᵒ ʷᵉ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵃ ᵈᵒᶻᵉⁿ ʰᵒᵘʳˢ ᵖᵉʳ ᵗᵘʳⁿ ᵃᵗ ᵃ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵏⁱᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ'ˢ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᵒʳ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ ᵈʳʸⁱⁿᵍ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈ ʷᵃʳᵈ ᵖᵒⁿᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ ᵇᵉᵗ ˢᑫᵘⁱˡˡⁱᵃᵐ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸ ⁱᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ᵃˢ ʷᵉ ˢᵖᵉᵃᵏ ˢᵒ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʳᵘˢᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ?" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃʳᵏ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵃᶜᵉᵈ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ᵉˣᑫᵘⁱˢⁱᵗᵉ ᵃʳᵗ ᵖⁱᵉᶜᵉ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵉᵉⁿ!" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʳʸ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴵ'ᵈ ʷᵃˢᵗᵉ ᵐʸ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵒⁿ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵘⁱˡᵈ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃᶜᶜᵘˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠ ᵃᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧ "ᴼʰ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ⁿᵒʷ! ᔆᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃʳᵏ‧ "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ ᶠᵒʳ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵗᵉ ᵇᵒʸˢ!" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ 'ᴹʸ ᵗᵘʳⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈ ʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵘᵉ' ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈˡʸ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ'ˢ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵘᵉ‧ "ᵀⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢʷⁱᵗᶜʰ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃˢᵉ ᵃˢ ᵃ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵃˢ ʰⁱ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ˢⁿᵘᶠᶠˡⁱⁿᵍ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉˢ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ‧ 'ᴺᵒʷ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵒʷ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᴵ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʲᵒᵇ' ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ "ᴵ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ᵇᵉᵍʳᵘᵈᵍⁱⁿᵍˡʸ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ⁿᵉʳᵛᵒᵘˢˡʸ ᵃˢ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵇᵉⁿᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᵗʰᵉʳᵉ‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʳᵘᵇᵇᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵒᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵉʸᵉᵇʳᵒʷ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵉᵗ‧ "ᵁᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃᵗᵒᵐ‧‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ "ᴴᵐᵐᵐ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᴳᴱᵀ͏ ᵁᴾ!" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᵂʰᵃ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐʸ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵘᵉ!" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵘᵃʳᵈ ⁱᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵒ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ⸴ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ ᵗᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᶻᶻⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ˢᵘᵇˢⁱᵈᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁱⁿ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ᵐʸ ʰᵒᵘʳˢ ᵉⁿᵈ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁱⁿᶠᵒʳᵐˢ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒᵒᵏ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵖˡⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵈ ᵇᵘⁱˡᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵃ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵘᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍˡᵃᵈ; ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ'ˢ ʳᵉˢᵗ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢⁱᵗᵘᵃᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵃᵖᵖⁱˡʸ ᵖᵃᵗʳᵒˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵘᵉ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵈʳʸ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵃˢ ᵈʳʸ‧ "ᴬˡˡ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ!" ᴴᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᴺᵒ ᵈᵃᵐᵃᵍᵉ ᵃˢ ᶠᵃʳ ᵃˢ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ‧‧" "ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ˢᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧ "ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ!" ᔆᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵒᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵍˡᵉᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉʰᵒʷ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ 'ᴴᵉ ⁱˢ ˢᵒ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃˡˡ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ‧ ᴵᶠ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʰᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵈᵉᵉᵖ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ⁱⁿˢⁱᵈᵉ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵒ ⁱᵐᵖᵒʳᵗᵃⁿᵗ‧ 'ᴵᶠ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᴵ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ᵗᵒ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈᵉᵖʳᵉˢˢⁱⁿᵍˡʸ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʳᵘⁿ ᵗᵒ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵘᵉ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵇᵒᵘⁿᶜᵉᵈ ˢᵐⁱˡⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ⁱᵐᵖʳᵉˢˢᵉᵈ; ⁱᵗ ˡᵒᵒᵏˢ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵈʳʸ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍˡʸ ˢᵃʷ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵃˢ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵖᵃᵗˢ‧ "ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ!" "ᴼʰ; ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵐⁱⁿᵉ⸴ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ! ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᶜᵃˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐʸ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ?" "ᴵᶠ ᴵ ˢᵃʸ ʸᵉˢ⸴ ʷⁱˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵖʳᵒᵐⁱˢᵉ ᵐᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ ⁱᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵖᵘᵇˡⁱᶜ?" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᑫᵘᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʲᵒʸ⸴ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃᵐᵃᶻⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ; ʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡⁱᵏᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᶜʳʸ‧ 'ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵒʷ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵐᵃᵏᵉˢ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖⁱᵉʳ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᴵ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵒⁿᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ˢᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃʸ ˢᵒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗⁿ’ᵗ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉ‧ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˡˡ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵃ ᵗʳᵉᵉ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳᵉᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵘᵍᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵏⁿᵉᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ʰᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳˢ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒʷ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵖᵖʳᵒᵃᶜʰ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳˡʸ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃᵗᵉ ⁿᵒʳ ᵃˢᵏ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ ᵉᵛᵉʳ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵒⁿᶜᵉʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵒ‽" "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᵈᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ?" "ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵉᵉᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᵒ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉᵃ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵃ ᵇʳᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶜʳʸ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉˢᵗ ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ᵖᵒˡⁱᵗᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵒˡᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ᵐᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰᵒʷ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵍᵒ ᵃ ᵈᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃʳᵍᵘⁱⁿᵍ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐʸ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴵ ʰᵃᵈ ᵖʳᵒᵍʳᵃᵐᵐᵉᵈ! ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵉᵗᵉⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵐʸ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵃⁿʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵇᵉ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃ ᵏⁱˢˢ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵒʳᵉʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃᵐ ᵃᶠʳᵃⁱᵈ ᵒᶠ ⁱʳʳⁱᵗᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃʳᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ᵈ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ⁱᵗ?" "ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ‧‧‧"

ᴵⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᴰʳᵉᵃᵐˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ‘ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ! ᴳᵘᵉˢˢ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴵ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵛᵒᵘʳⁱᵗᵉ!’ ᴴᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᴷʳᵃᵇᵇʸ ᴾᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ!’ ‘ᵀᵒ ᵘˢ‧‧’ ‘ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?’ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ’ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵃ ᵗᵃᵖ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!” ᴴᵉ ˢⁿᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ, ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ’ˢ ʰᵘᵍᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵗʳᵘᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ, ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ‧ “ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ…” “ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ; ᴵ’ᵐ ᵘᵖ!” ᴴᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ‧ ‘ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ⁱˢ ᵃ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ʳⁱᵛᵃˡ ʷʰᵒ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ˡᵃˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢʰⁱᵖ’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵐⁱⁿᵈˡᵉˢˢˡʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᵖˡᵃⁿ ᵒʳ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐᵒᵗⁱᵛᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ! ᴴᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢⁿᵘᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʲᵒᵇ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳⁱˡˡ‧ “ᵂᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ᵗᵉᵃᵐ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧‧” ˢⁱⁿᵍˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ, ⁿᵒᵗ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ‘ᴳᵉᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʳⁱᵈᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵃˢᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ʷⁱᵗʰ! ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱˡˡ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵈᵒ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ‧ ᴷⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵏⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʳⁱˢᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ “ᴴᵉʸ, ᵏⁱᵈ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ…” “ᴵ ʷⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ, ˢⁱˡˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ…” ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ‧ “ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ʸᵒᵘ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁿ!” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧ “ᴵ…” “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵇᵉˡᵒⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳᵉ; ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ!” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵖᵃᵗᵘˡᵃ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰʳᵉʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵉˡˡ ⁱⁿ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ʷᵃʸ‧ “ᴼʰ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈ…” ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ ˡᵃⁿᵈᵉᵈ ⁿᵉⁱᵗʰᵉʳ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵃᵗ ʳᵉˡⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᶜᵉⁿᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ˡⁱᵏᵉᵈ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃⁿ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ; ʸᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃˢ ˢᵗⁱᶠˡⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳˢ ᵃᵗ ‘ʸᵒᵘ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉˡᵒⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳᵉ’ ʳⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ, ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʳⁱˢᵏˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵃˢ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ˢᵘᶜʰ‧ ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ, ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵒⁱˡ ʰⁱˢ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ ᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ, ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵈⁱᵈ ˢᵒ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ʰᵒʷ ʰᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃʷᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵏⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᵂⁱᵗʰ ᵃ ˢⁱᵍʰ ʰᵉ’ᵈ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ‧ ᶠᵒʳ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧ ᴬᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ, ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴼʰ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ…” ˢʰᵉ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ “ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ, ʷʰᵃᵗ…” ᔆʰᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃ ⁿᵒᵗᵉ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ˢᵃʸˢ ‘ᴵ ʰⁱᵗ ʳᵒᶜᵏ ᵇᵒᵗᵗᵒᵐ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵉᵉᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵇᵉˡᵒⁿᵍ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵇᵉˢᵗ‧ ᴺᵒ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢᵗʳᵉˢˢᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵐᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ; ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗᵉ‧ “ᴴᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ’ᵗ ʸᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ! ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ?” “ᴵ’ᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ; ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧‧” ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ’ˢ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ʰᵉ ᵗʳᵉᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ‘ᵂᵃⁱᵗ, ʰᵉ ᵖᵘᵗ ʳᵒᶜᵏ ᵇᵒᵗᵗᵒᵐ…’ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵘˢ ˢᵗᵒᵖ‧ ᴿᵒᶜᵏ ᴮᵒᵗᵗᵒᵐ’ˢ ᵃⁿ ᵘⁿˢᵉᵗᵗˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ, ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵒ ᵇᵃᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ, ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ˢᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ‧ “ᴼʰ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧” ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵒᵛᵉʳ, ʰⁱˢ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ʳᵒᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳᵗʰ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ “ᴵ’ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ!” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ʷʳᵒⁿᵍ‧ ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ᵇᵘˢʸ, ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ⁱˢⁿ’ᵗ ᵃⁿʸ ᵉˣᶜᵘˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᵐᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ; ᵒ ˢᵒ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ!” “ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵇᵉˡᵒⁿᵍ…” “ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ᵃⁿʸ ᵒᶠ ᵘˢ‧ ᴵ’ᵈ ʳᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ, ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ⁱᵐᵃᵍⁱⁿᵉ ˡⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵃⁿʸ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ! ᵂᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ; ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳⁱᵈᵉ ʰᵒᵐᵉ, ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰʸ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʳᵉˡᵃˣᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵈʳᵒʷˢʸ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵘˢ ʳⁱᵈᵉ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᶜᵒⁿᵗᵉⁿᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧

~ uH oH mY oNeS aNd ZeRoS look Like TEN. TEN. TEN. TEN. TEN. TEN.

I V X L C D M 1 5 10 50 100 500 1000 🔢 Individual decimal places Thousands Hundreds Tens Units 1 M C X I 2 MM CC XX II 3 MMM CCC XXX III 4 CD XL IV 5 D L V 6 DC LX VI 7 DCC LXX VII 8 DCCC LXXX VIII 9 CM XC IX

☆ 𝓝𝓮𝓿𝓮𝓻 𝓵𝓮𝓽 𝓪 𝓵𝓲𝓽𝓽𝓵𝓮 𝓶𝓪𝓷 𝓬𝓸𝓷𝓽𝓻𝓸𝓵 𝔂𝓸𝓾𝓻 𝓵𝓪𝓻𝓰𝓮 𝓮𝓰𝓸. ☆

ᴳᵉᵗ ᔆˡᵉᵉᵖʸ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ “…ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ…” ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᔆᵒ ˢʰᵉ ᵐᵃˢˢᵃᵍᵉˢ ʰⁱᵐ, ʰᵘᵐᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ᵗᵘⁿᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ ⁱᵗ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ˢⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ “ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧” 𝐑𝐞𝐚𝐝 𝐭𝐢𝐦𝐞: 𝟓𝟎 𝐬𝐞𝐜.

ᵀʰᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵇᵉᵈ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ˢⁿᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵉᵃʳˡⁱᵉʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ʰᵉʳ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵘⁿʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵗᵒ ʳᵃⁱˢᵉ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳˡʸ ᵒᵘᵗʷᵃʳᵈˡʸ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃᵗᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵉᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡ ᵒʳ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ˢᵉᵉᵐᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵈᵃⁿᵍᵉʳ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ‧ ᴱᵃʳˡⁱᵉʳ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ⸴ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵉʷ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ‧ "ᴵ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᶠʳᵘˢᵗʳᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵒʷⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᶠᵒʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵉ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ‧ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ ᵃᵐ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉˢᵗ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʷʳᵒⁿᵍ; ᴵ ˡ⁻ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" "ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᵐʸ ᵈᵉᵃʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ʷᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵒᵘᵍʰᵗᵗᵃ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ᵈᵃʸ‧‧‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ʰⁱᵐ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵃᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵖᵃʳᵗ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡˡʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʷʰᵒ'ˢ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ‧ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃᵍᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ˡᵃᵗᵉ ᵐᵒᵛⁱᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ; ᵃ ᵇᵉⁿᵈʸ ˢᵗʳᵃʷ ⁱⁿ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆʷᵉᵉᵗ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐˢ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳˢ⸴ ʰᵒᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵖᵉᵃᶜᵉᶠᵘˡⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ╰ ✧ ･ﾟ∙ ∗ — ᴡᴏʀᴅ ᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ ⟨ 2 4 8

ᴳᵉᵗ ᵁᵖ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵉᵃᵗ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁱⁿ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ ˢⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵃ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ ᴸᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵗⁱʳʳⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡⁱᵍʰᵗᵉˢᵗ, ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵒⁿᵗⁱⁿᵘᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴵ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒʳ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ʸᵒᵘ?" ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ'ᵐ ᶜᵃʳʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧ ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵈⁱˢᵗᵘʳᵇ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱᶠ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃʳᵈᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵉᵃˢⁱˡʸ ᵖᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐʸˢᵉˡᶠ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᵖᵘᵗˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ʷⁱᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵒᶠᶠ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴴᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧‧”𝐑𝐞𝐚𝐝 𝐭𝐢𝐦𝐞: 𝟏 𝐦𝐢𝐧.

ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵃᵛᵉʳᵃᵍᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴵ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉⁿ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᴹʸ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵐᵉ⸴ ᵐᵒˢᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉˡʸ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵒʳ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵐᵃⁱⁿ ᵍᵒᵃˡ ⁱˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵘⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ᴵ ᶠⁱˣ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏᶠᵃˢᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵉⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃⁿʸ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵃⁱⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴵ ʳᵉᵐⁱⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳᵃˢʰ‧ ᴵ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱˢ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵐᵃᵈ ᵉᵃˢⁱˡʸ‧ ᴴᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵇⁱᵍ ᵒʳ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵐᵃˡˡ‧ ᔆᵒ ᴵ ᵗʳʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᶠᶠ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ʷᵉ ᵇⁱᶜᵏᵉʳ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶜᵃˡᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵒʳ ᴵ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᶠᵒʳᶜⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗᵈᵒᵒʳˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ˡᵘⁿᶜʰ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵍᵒᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵘⁿᶜʰ ʳᵘˢʰ ᵃᵗ ʳⁱᵛᵃˡ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ᶠᵃⁱˡˢ ᵃᵗ ˢᵗᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵉˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ‧ "ᵀᵒˡᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒ" ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵃʳᶜᵃˢᵗⁱᶜᵃˡˡʸ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘˢʰ ⁱᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵉˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵐⁱˢᵉʳᵃᵇˡᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᶜʳᵘˢʰᵉᵈ‧ ᴵ ᵗʳʸ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵒᵈ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ⁱᵗ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵛᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵒᵘʳ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᴵ ᵐᵃʸ ᵍᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵐʸ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡˢ‧ ᴼᵗʰᵉʳʷⁱˢᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵉᵃᵗˢ ᵈⁱⁿⁿᵉʳ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒᵍᵉᵗʰᵉʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉˢ ᵐᵒᵛⁱᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ᵍᵉᵗˢ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ᵒⁿᵉ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗˢ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵘᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ‧ ᴵᶠ ᴵ'ᵐ ˡᵘᶜᵏʸ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ʰᵘᵍ ᵒʳ ᵏⁱˢˢ ⁱᶠ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵒᵈ‧ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᵈᵉᵉᵖ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ˡᵒᵛᵉˢ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢʰᵒʷ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᴰᵉᵖᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ʰᵒʷ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ʷᵃˢ⸴ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵃʳʳʸ ʰⁱᵐ ˡⁱᶠᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴵ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵗʳʸ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ʳⁱˡᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᶠᵗˡʸ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᴵ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵒʷ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴬˢ ᶠᵒʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗᵐᵃʳᵉˢ⸴ ᴵ ᵗʳʸ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴵ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵈᵒ ᵐʸ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵒᵒᵗʰᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᶜᵃˡᵐˡʸ ⁱⁿ ʰᵒᵖᵉˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˡᵃˣ ʰⁱᵐ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ʳᵘᵈᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᵃ ˢᵒᶠᵗⁱᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʷᵃʸ; ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ʷᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵃˡˡ ᵃʷᵃʳᵉ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ʷᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ‧

ᔆⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴼⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᶠ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰʳᵉʷ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵖᵖˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵒᵏ ᵃˢ ⁱᵗ ᵃᵗᵗᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᶠ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧ ᔆᵉᶜᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ᶻⁱᵖ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵐᵉᶜʰᵃⁿⁱˢᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʲᵘᵐᵖᵉᵈ ˢˡⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵇᵒᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵃᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵖᵉ ˢᵗʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ‧ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ʰᵉᵃᵈᶠⁱʳˢᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᶜᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵒⁿ ᵇˡᵘʳʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵃᵈᵉᵈ ⁱⁿᵗᵒ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍⁿᵉˢˢ⸴ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵘⁿᶠᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖˡᵉˢˢˡʸ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠʳᵒᶻᵉ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵒʳᵐ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵖᵖᵃʳᵃᵗᵘˢ ʰⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃʸ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉᵃʳᵗ ᵇᵉᵃᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢʰᵒʷ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳʷⁱˢᵉ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ʰᵉ ᵃᶜᵏⁿᵒʷˡᵉᵈᵍᵉ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵃˢ ᵈᵉᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳˡᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵈᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗ ᵒʳ ᵈᵒ ᵃⁿʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵉᵉᵗ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᵗʳᵒᵗˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏⁱˢˢᵉˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵗˢ ˡⁱᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡⁱᵍʰᵗᵉˢᵗ! "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧‧" ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵉᵃʳˡⁱᵉʳ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍⁱʳˡˢ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ 'ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁱˢ ⁱⁿ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˡᵉˢˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵃ' ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈᵉˢᵖᵉʳᵃᵗᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᶠˡⁱⁿᶜʰ ᵒʳ ˢʰᵒʷ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵃᵈ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ˢᵗʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴵ ʷᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ⸴ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉʷʰᵉʳᵉ ⁱⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃʳᵐ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ ᴹᵉᵃⁿʷʰⁱˡᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃⁿᵈʸ ʷᵉʳᵉ ᶜʰᵃᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴺᵒᵗⁱᶠⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᴵ'ᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵐʸ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ! ᴼʰ ʰᵒʷ ᵈᵃʳᵉ ʰᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗᵒᵖˢ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵉˣᵖʳᵉˢˢⁱᵒⁿ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉ ʷʳᵒⁿᵍ‧‧‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵘʳᵗ‽ ᔆᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ‧" ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᵀʰᵉʸ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵇᵃʳᵏᵉᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶻⁱᵖ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵈᵉᵉᵖˡʸ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ˡⁱᵐᵖ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᶜᵃⁿ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵒʳ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ⸴ ᵉˣᵃᵐⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ ᵗᵒⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳⁿᵒᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ˢᵃᵈ ʷᵃᵍ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵃⁱˡ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵈʲᵃᶜᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵃᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵃᵖ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉˡʸ ᵗᵒ ⁱᵐᵖʳᵒᵛᵉ! ᵂᵉ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᵀʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʷᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵘᶠᶠˡᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵈᵒᵖᵗᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ ʸᵉᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵘᵐᵐᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ ⁿᵒʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ʸᵉᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃˢⁿ'ᵗ ᵃˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵃᵗᵒˢᵉ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵍⁿⁱˢᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ'ˢ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵉᵃᵍᵉʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉˡⁱᵈ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵘᵖᵒⁿ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ᵐⁱˢˢᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʷʰᵒᵐ ʷᵉ ᵃˡˡ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧‧‧" ᶜᵒᵃˣᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ⁿᵘᵈᵍᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᶜᵗ ᵈⁱʳᵉᶜᵗˡʸ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ ⱽⁱˢⁱᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵒ ᵇˡᵘʳʳʸ ⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ˡⁱᶠᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ "ᴹᵐ‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" "ᵁᵒʸ⸴ ʷʰᵃ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇˡⁱⁿᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ‧‧" ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʳᵉᵍⁱˢᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᴼᵘ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵘˡˡ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉ ˢʰᵃʳᵖᵉʳ‧ "ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ; ᵍᵃʰ⸴ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᵂʰᵃ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ‽" ᴴᵉ'ᵈ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᶠᵘˡˡ ˢᵉⁿᵗᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᶻⁱᵖ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᶠᵉˡˡ; ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ‧" ᴬⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴵᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ⸴ ˢᵒ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗʳᵒᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱᶻᶻʸ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ‧ "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ‧ "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵖᵃᶜᵉ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆᵗᵃʸ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʳᵉˢᵗ⸴ ʰᵒˡᵈ ᵐʸ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧

Fandom: SpongeBob SquarePants (Cartoon) Relationship: Karen/Sheldon J. Plankton Characters: Karen (SpongeBob)Sheldon J. Plankton Language: English https://archiveofourown.org/works/53451349 My Tiny Genius RibbonDee Summary: After a long day of once again trying and failing to steal the Krabby Patty Secret Formula, Plankton is feeling down in the dumps. It's up to Karen to cheer him up.

ᔆᵃᶜʳⁱᶠⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ⤥ 𝐂𝐖:𝐢𝐦𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐞𝐝 𝐯𝐢𝟎𝐥𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐞 ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ pt. 1 ⤥ 𝐂𝐖:𝐢𝐦𝐩𝐥𝐢𝐞𝐝 𝐯𝐢𝟎𝐥𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐞 ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃˢ ʳᵘⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃˢˢ ʷᵃˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵖⁱᶜᵏˡᵉˢ! ᵂʰʸ ˢᵒ ᵐᵃⁿʸ ᵖⁱᶜᵏˡᵉˢ? ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵖⁱᶜᵏˡᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳˢᵉˡᶠ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃˢ ᵃ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵃʷᵃʸ⸴ ᵇᵃᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃʷᵃʸ ᵃˢ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃˢˢ ᵗʰʳᵉᵃᵗᵉⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ᴾⁱᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵃᵖᵏⁱⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ⸴ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃˢˢ ʷᵃˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵘʳᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ‧ "ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰ!" ᴴᵉ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ⸴ ᵗʰʳᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵉᵗʷᵉᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ˡˡ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵉᵃˡ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ!" ᴬⁿᵍʳⁱˡʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃˢˢ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵗʳᵉⁿᵍᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵘⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵃᵖᵏⁱⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ‧ ᔆᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵘʳˡ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵃᵖᵏⁱⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ ʰⁱᵗ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ˢᵗʳⁱᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᴴᵃʳᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ⁱᵗ ᵖᵒᵘⁿᵈᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ˡⁱᵐᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃˢˢ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ⁱⁿ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵉᵗᵉˡʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵘᵗᵗᵉʳˡʸ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵘˢʰᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ 'ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ' ˢⁱᵍⁿ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᶜᵒⁿᶜᵉʳⁿᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵐᵉ ˢᵃᶠᵉ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵈᵃᵐᵖ ᶜˡᵒᵗʰ ʳᵃᵍ ʷⁱᵖᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᶠˡⁱⁿᶜʰ ᵒʳ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡⁱᵍʰᵗᵉˢᵗ‧ "ᴴᵉ ˡᵒᵒᵏˢ ˡⁱᶠᵉˡᵉˢˢ⸴ ˢᵖʳᵃʷˡᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵐᵖˡᵒʸᵉᵉˢ ʷᵃᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ ᵈⁱᵈ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ʳᵉᵗᵘʳⁿ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉᵇʳᵒʷ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴴⁱ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᴬᵃᵃ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵘᵗᵗᵉʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ˢʷⁱʳˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ˢᵗʳᵘᵍᵍˡᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵖʳᵉʰᵉⁿᵈ‧ "ᵁⁿ‧‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢⁱᵗ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴬʰᵘʰ⸴ ᵒʷ‧ ᵂʰᵃ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ˢˡᵒʷ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ˢᵃᶠᵉ‧ ʸᵒᵘ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ?" "ʸᵉˢ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵘᵐᵐᵒⁿ ˢᵗʳᵉⁿᵍᵗʰ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ‧ "ᴺᵒᵗ ˢᵒ ᶠᵃˢᵗ!" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱᵐᵖᵃᶜᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʰⁱᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ⁱⁿᵗᵉⁿˢᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵉᵗᵗˡᵉ‧ "ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵒ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ˢⁱⁿᶜᵉ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵒᵘʳ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ?" "ʸᵉˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ‧" ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵇᵉⁿᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ʷᵉˡˡ ʳᵉˢᵗᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧" ᴴᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵃ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ?" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵐᵉ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ˢᵖᵃᶜᵉ‧ "ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵇᵃˢˢ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ ᴵ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ʷᵃˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵃᵖᵏⁱⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵉⁿᵈᵃⁿᵍᵉʳᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳˢᵉˡᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵗᵗˡᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ᵐᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰʸ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵃᵈ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵗ ʰᵃˡᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵈᵃʸ ᶠᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵒʳˢᵗ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱᵗ‧ ᔆᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ ʳᵒˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴰᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ʰᵃʳᵈ!" "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ‧‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʰᵒˡᵈ‧‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧ "ᴳᵒᵗᵗᵃ ˡᵒᶜᵏ ᵘᵖ⸴ ᵇᵒʸ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵒᵐᵉ?" "ʸᵉˢ⸴ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿᵉʳ‧ "ᴼʰ‧‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵐʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵒᶠᵃ‧ "ᴬ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳ ʷᵃˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵃʳᵐ ᵐᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳʸ‧‧‧" "ᴵ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ‧ ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳ ᵗʰʳᵉʷ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈˢ ᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ⁿᵃᵖᵏⁱⁿ ᵈⁱˢᵖᵉⁿˢᵉʳ⸴ ˢᵗᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ʳᵉᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ ᵇˡᵉᵉᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉʳ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰ‧ to be cont. Pt. 2

ᔆⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴼⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᶠ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰʳᵉʷ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵖᵖˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵒᵏ ᵃˢ ⁱᵗ ᵃᵗᵗᵃᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᶠ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧ ᔆᵉᶜᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ᶻⁱᵖˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵐᵉᶜʰᵃⁿⁱˢᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʲᵘᵐᵖᵉᵈ ˢˡⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵇᵒᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵃᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵖᵉ ˢᵗʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ‧ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ʰᵉᵃᵈᶠⁱʳˢᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᶜᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ʳᵃⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʰⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ⸴ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴴᵒʷᵉᵛᵉʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ʳᵒˡˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵘᵗᵗᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠᵃⁱⁿᵗ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃʸ ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴸⁱˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ ⁱⁿ ᵈᵉˢᵖᵉʳᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉʳᵉ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ᵍⁱʳˡˢ ᵗʳⁱᵖ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ˢᵉᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃᵐᵒᵉᵇᵃ ᵖᵘᵖᵖʸ ᵗʳᵒᵗˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏⁱˢˢᵉˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵗˢ ˡⁱᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢˡⁱᵍʰᵗᵉˢᵗ! "ᴵ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵒᵐᵉ‧‧" ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᵀʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ⸴ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ˢᵗʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ‧ "ᴾˡᵉᵃˢᵉ ᵒʰ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵃ ᶜʰᵃⁱʳ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵈʲᵃᶜᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵒ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧‧" ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵉᵃʳ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ! ᴵ ʰᵒᵖᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵉᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿʸ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵐⁱˢˢᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵘˢ!" ᴷⁱˢˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵒʳᵉʰᵉᵃᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᔆʰᵒʷ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ˢⁱᵍⁿ‧‧‧" ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵇᵒᵒᵏˢ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ‧ "ᴬ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁿᵘᶜˡᵉᵃʳ ᵖᵒʷᵉʳ‧‧" ᶜʰᵘᶜᵏˡᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ‧ 'ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ? ᴵ ᵃᵐ ᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵒᵘˢᵉ‧‧' ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ!" ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖʰᵒⁿᵉ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵃˡᶠ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵖᵃʳᵗⁱᶜᵘˡᵃʳˡʸ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧‧ ᴾᵉᵗˢ ᵃʳᵉ ˢᵐᵃʳᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉ⸴ ˢᵒ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵃ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ⁱᵐᵐᵉᵈⁱᵃᵗᵉˡʸ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵘᵈᵍᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵈᵉᵗᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉˡʸ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳʸ‧ "ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ˡᵒᵛᵉˢ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒ ᵈᵒ ᴵ‧ ᵂᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ʷᵉˡˡ‧ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵒ ᵃᵐᵃᶻⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴺᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵃ ᵖʳᵒᵐⁱˢᵉ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡⁱᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉⁿ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵇᵃʳᵏᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ˢʰᵒʷ ˢˡⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵇᵃʳᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ᴸᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒ ᵖʳᵒᵘᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ⁻ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᵃʳᵉ ʷᵉ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧ "ʸᵃᵒ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ; ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ‽" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᔆᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵈᵃᶻᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷᵉᵃᵏ‧ ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ⸴ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵇᵒᵃʳᵈ ᵍᵃᵐᵉ‧ "ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ ᵇʳᵘⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵐᵉ!" ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵖˡᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵘˢ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᴾᵃᵗ?" "ᔆᵘʳᵉ‧‧" ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵖˡᵃʸᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒᵗ‧ "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍʸ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷᵃˢ ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ‧ "ᵀʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᶠ ᵒᶠ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ'ˢ‧‧" "ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ˢⁱᵈᵉ ᵇʸ ˢⁱᵈᵉ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴵ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᴵ ʷᵃˢⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵖˡᵃʸ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧" "ᴰᵒ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵉᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃˢ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ?" "ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ! ᴺᵒʷ ˡᵉᵗ'ˢ ˢᵉᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵍᵃᵐᵉ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ'ˢ ᵍᵒᵗ‧‧" "ᴰᵒᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵖˡᵃʸ?" "ᵂᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗʳʸ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ'ˢ ⁿᵉʷ ᵍᵃᵐᵉ!" "ᶠⁱⁿᵉ ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᵃˢᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ʷʰʸ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵃᵈ ᵃ ˡⁱᵗᵗˡᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ⁿᵒʷ! ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡ ʸᵉᵗ ˢᵒ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ʳᵒˡˡ ᵈⁱᶜᵉ ᶠᵒʳ?" "ᴳᵒ ᵃʰᵉᵃᵈ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ⸴ ʷʰᵒ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˢˢᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈⁱᶜᵉ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈⁱᶜᵉ ᵘⁿⁱⁿᵗᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʰⁱᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵈᵃᶻᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ "ᵂᵃᵗᶜʰ ⁱᵗ!" ᴴᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʷᵉᵃᵏˡʸ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵃᵐᵉ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ᶠʳᵘˢᵗʳᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧ "ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖ?" ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵉˡᵖ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢⁿᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧ "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳ⸴ ᴾᵃᵗ‧ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜᵃᵗᶜʰ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃᵗ ᵃⁿ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵃˢ⸴ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵉᵃʳˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱˢ ʷʳᵒⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵘᵖ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘᶜʰ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰᵉʳ ᵗʳⁱᵖ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ! ᴼʰ ᴵ ᵃᵐ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵉˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱˢ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ‧‧" "ᴴⁱ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ᴵ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ!" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ?" "ᴵ ˢᵘʳᵉ ʷⁱˡˡ!"

𝖳𝖮 𝖢𝖧𝖠𝖭𝖦𝖤 𝖳𝖧𝖤 𝖶𝖮𝖱𝖫𝖣 pt. 5 Sequel to Autism And All by NeuroFabulous https://emojicombos.com/autism-and-all Read the Autism And All one first! Karen sits on the bed, her presence a comforting weight. "Would you like me to stay?" she asks, her voice gentle. Plankton nods, his body still tight with pain. He closes his eye, his mind racing with the discomfort. He tries to focus on his breath, in and out, in and out. But the throb in his mouth is a constant reminder of agony that threatens to overwhelm. Then, Plankton starts to talk to himself to self-soothe. "It's safe," he whispers. "Can water's just fine." Karen watches him, knowing this is a way of regaining control, his mind trying to find peace in order to rest. She knows that the pain, the sensory assault, the confusion—it's all too much. But she also knows that he has the willpower to push through. "Was do it" Plankton whispers to himself. "I told him but he didn't listen," he murmurs, his thoughts racing with the memory of the fidget toy. "It's my fault," he adds. "Not my place to correct him, do not touch." His words are a jumble of regret and frustration. "It's okay," Plankton says again. "The healing safe. It's just a feeling." He repeats this mantra, his breath evening out. Karen can see the tension in his shoulders easing, his grip on the ice pack loosening as his body relaxes. "You're doing great," Karen whispers. "Just rest." And with that, Plankton's body gives in to the call of sleep, his breaths trailing off into soft snores. Karen watches her husband with a mix of love and sadness. Chip lingers by the door, his curiosity piqued. He wonders if his dad's autism is the reason behind it. With tentative steps, Chip enters the room. Karen takes his hand in hers, and he follows her out of the room and in to the hallway. "Mom," he starts, his voice barely a whisper. "Why is Dad autistic?" Karen looks down at him, her expression thoughtful. "Well, Chip," she says, her voice soft. "Your dad was born that way." Chip nods. "But w---" "Autism is something that develops in the brain before birth," Karen continues. "It's like how some people are right-handed and others are left-handed. It's just how his brain is wired." Chip looks at her with a frown. "But why did Dad...?" "Why did it happen?" Karen finishes his question. She takes a deep breath, preparing to explain. "You see, sometimes during pregnancy or childbirth, something small can change you. When his mom was giving birth, his brain might have gotten a little squeezed and then not enough oxygen. It's just the way his brain grew because of that, that's all." Chip nods slowly, trying to understand. "So as dad was being born..." "Yes," Karen says, her voice soothing. "His brain was forming its connections, and that little squeeze changed the way his brain makes those connections. It's like if you're building a Lego castle and one piece gets bent. It doesn't mean the castle can't be amazing, it's just a tiny part of it that's a bit different." Chip looks up at his mom, his eyes wide. "But does that mean I could be like Dad if I squ--" "No, Chip," she says, cutting off his words gently. "It's not that simple. Autism is just nothing you can catch or change, and it's not something you need to be afraid of." Chip nods, his gaze still fixed on her. "But why does he get so upset sometimes?" Karen sighs. "Because the world can be a very overwhelming place for him, Chip. His brain picks up on every little thing— sounds, smells, sights—it's all so intense. And sometimes, those things get too much, and his brain can't keep up. It's like when you're playing a video game and the screen is flashing too fast—it's hard to focus." "But why does he get mad?" Chip persists. Karen kneels down to look him in the eye. "It's not that he's mad, honey. It's just his way of dealing with it. Imagine if you had a headache and someone was shining a bright light in your face—you'd want them to stop, right? It's like that, but with anything." Chip nods, understanding dawning. "So, when the fidget was making noise, it was like a headache for Dad?" Karen smiles. "Exactly. And when he tells you something is too much, it's not that he's upset with you—it's his brain telling him he needs a break." Plankton's snores from the bedroom remind them of the present. "Let's let Dad rest," Karen says, steering Chip towards his own room. "But what about his teeth?" Chip asks, his voice laced with worry. Karen's smile is reassuring. "They'll feel better soon, and we'll have to be extra gentle with him. No loud noises, no surprises. Ok?" Chip nods. In the quiet of the living room, Karen and Chip begin to set up a recovery area for Plankton—a space free from the chaos that could easily overwhelm his fragile state. They gather his favorite pillows, a soft blanket, and dim the lights. Chip wants to make sure his dad feels safe. On the coffee table, they lay out a tray with a glass of water. Karen knows that it's important not to startle Plankton, that he might need help getting up without disturbing his mouth. "Let's go to see him." Karen says. As they enter the bedroom, Plankton's snores have subsided into a gentle rhythm. Chip tiptoes over, his eyes wide. He's seen his dad tired before, but this is different. He looks smaller, somehow, more vulnerable. Gently, he touches his dad's arm.. Plankton's eye snaps open, his body jerking upright. The movement sends a shock of pain through his mouth. "Agh!" he yelps, his hands shooting up to clutch his cheeks. Chip jumps back, his eyes wide with alarm. "Dad!" He says loudly. But now Plankton's even more overwhelmed, and Karen notices his somewhat distant gaze. "Chip, remember what we talked about," Karen whispers. "Use a quiet voice." Chip nods and speaks more softly. "Dad, are you ok?" Plankton blinks, his mind racing. "Dad?" Chip tries again, his voice barely a murmur. Plankton's breath hitches. "It's me, Chip! You're home. You had surgery. Remembe---" But Plankton's eye darts around the room, his mind a swirling vortex of pain and disorientation as Chip talks to fast. Karen quickly moves to his side, her touch grounding him. "It's ok," she whispers. "You're safe. You're home." And then, he starts to talk to himself. "No...no...no...yes...yes...yes," he murmurs. Karen knows that he's retreated due to the overwhelm. It's happened before, where he's seemingly on autopilot. "Water's okay, can't talk right now," Plankton whispers to the empty space. His eye darts back to Chip, then to the ceiling. "No, no, no," he says again, his voice getting quieter. Karen's heart aches, seeing her husband so lost in his own head. She's seen this before—his autism taking control when the world was too much to handle. Chip however doesn't really understand. "Dad?" Chip whispers, his voice shaky. Plankton doesn't respond, his eye locked on the ceiling fan spinning above them. "It's ok," Karen says, her voice a soft reminder. "Sometimes his brain is on backup." She strokes his arm gently, knowing his semiconscious state isn't abnormal for him, as Plankton's monologue continues. "Need to count...one...two... three..." His voice trails off. Chip watches. "Is he ok?" He asks, his voice trembling. Karen nods. "This is his way of dealing with things," she whispers. "Let's just give him some time." Plankton's eye darts between them, his mouth forming words without thought. "Red...blue...green," he says, as if naming colors he's seeing in the air. "Big...small...far... near." Karen knows he's not really seeing anything, his mind a kaleidoscope of sensory input that's difficult to process. "Why?" Plankton asks no one in particular. "Will it be the one? It's just a feeling," he murmurs, trying to convince himself. Karen understands it's his brain's attempt to organize the overwhelming stimuli, but Chip looks on with a mix of concern and confusion. "It's ok," Chip whispers, his hand hovering over his dad's. He wants to help, but doesn't know how. Karen smiles at him, nodding. "You can talk to him, buddy. Just keep it low." Chip nods and sits on the edge of the bed. "Hey Dad," Chip says, his voice barely above a whisper. Plankton's eye flips over to him, but he doesn't seem to see him. "It's me, Chip. We're here," Chip says, trying to provide comfort.

ᔆʰᵉᵈᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᴸⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᵁˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ʳᵒᵖᵉ, ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ’ˢ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ˡᵃᵈᵈᵉʳ ᵖᵘᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ ᵃ ᵖᵒⁱⁿᵗᵉᵈ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠⁱˣᵗᵘʳᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇʸ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃˡᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵈᵉˡⁱᵉʳ’ˢ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃᵛʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡˡ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵈʳᵒᵖ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ, ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘⁿᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ, ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʰⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵐᵉⁿᵗ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ‧ “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜˡᵉᵃʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ᵈᵉᵇʳⁱˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵗᵒᵖ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ‧ “ᴼʰ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵒᵘˢᵉ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ʰᵘʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧ “ᴴᵘʰ…” “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ’ˢ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ, ᵗᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ ‘ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ? ᵂᵃⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ⁿᵉʷ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᶠⁱˣᵗᵘʳᵉ‧ ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ⁱᵗ, ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᵂʰᵃᵗ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ?’ ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ, ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ‧ “ᵁᵍʰ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ “ᔆᵒ ᴵ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁱⁿᶠᵒʳᵐˢ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵐᵃˢʰ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿˢᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᴳᵒᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳ‧” “ᴱˣᵖˡᵃⁱⁿˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉˢ‧” ᔆᵃʸˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ⁿᵒʷ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ˡᵒᵃᵈᵉᵈ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧ “ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵒᵒᵏˢ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘʳˢ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒᵘᵍʰᵗᵃ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ‧ ᴸᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵉᵃˢᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ⁿᵉᶜᵉˢˢᵃʳʸ‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵒⁿ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ⁿᵒʷ‧ “ᶠᵒʳ ᵃᵗ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ…” “ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ’ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈᵃʸˢ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ…” “ʸᵉˢ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʳᵉ ᵃˢˢᵘʳⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ, ᵇᵃᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᶜʳᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉⁿᵉᶠⁱᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᴵᵗ’ˢ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵖʳᵒᵛⁱᵈᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵛᵃʳⁱᵒᵘˢ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ᵖᵉᵉᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ, ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ, ⁿᵒʷ ⁿᵃᵖᵖⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʷᵒʳᵏ‧ “ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁿᵒʷ‧” “ᴵ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇʸ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᶠ ᴵ’ᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒʳ ᵐᵒʳᵃˡ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗ‧” ᴺᵒᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢʳᵘᵖᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ⁿᵃᵖ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵃᵖˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵈⁱˢᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ, ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ “ᔆᵒʳʳʸ, ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ; ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧” ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ, ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜʳᵒᵘᶜʰᵉᵈ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴵ’ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧” “ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ʸᵒᵘ’ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ‧” ᴴᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉˡᵈ ⁱᵗ‧ “ᴼʰ, ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ‧‧” “ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ˢᵃʸ ⁱᵗ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒ‧‧” “ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴵ’ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧” “ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧” ᔆʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ˡᵉᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʰᵉ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ “ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳᵐ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁿᵒʷ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵏⁱˢˢᵉˢ, ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵒᶠ ˢᵗⁱᵐᵘˡᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ, ˡᵉᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᶜʳᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ‧ ᴵⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ, ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʳᵉᶠʳᵉˢʰᵉᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰᵉʳ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵗᵒ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ, ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵉ‧ ᴬˢ ʰᵉ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵇˢ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈ‧ “ᴼʰ ʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏˢ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ‧ ᴸᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒʳ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ…” “ᴵ’ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧” “ᴼʰ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧” “ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ?” “ᴵ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴵᶠ ʸᵒᵘ’ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ, ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ‧‧” “ᴵ’ᵐ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵃᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉᵈ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰᵉʳ ˢᵗᵃʸ‧ “ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ˢⁱᵗ?” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠˡᵘᶠᶠᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᶜᵒᵒᵗᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ, ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵛᵉʳˢᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ’ᵈ ʰᵘᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵉⁿᵍᵃᵍᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᶜᵒⁿᵗᵃᶜᵗ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵒᵏ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ’ᵈ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ, ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰᵉᵃᵛʸ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ, ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ˢʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ʸᵉᵗ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵐⁱⁿᵈ‧ ᴰᵉˢᵖⁱᵗᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃᶜʰᵉˢ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ‧ 𝐖𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 𝟳𝟮𝟯

𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝𝐬: 𝟓𝟕𝟎 “Plankton can you at least come out and do the dishes?” Karen says. Her husband Plankton has been working at his desk, trying to plan and scheme. She brought him his meals for the past two days. He stayed up all night! “Honey?” No response. So she decided to go check on him. She goes to peek through the door. Plankton sat at his desk, slumped over, fast asleep. She saw his head nodded to the side, resting on his arm. A soft snore echoed in the silence. She noticed he was drooling a bit from his open mouth onto a stack of crumpled papers. Karen approached him. "Plankton," she cooed, placing her hand on his shoulder. He didn't budge. Karen gently shook him, but his snores grew louder. “C’mon, sweetie, time to wake up.” She whispered, but his sleep was unyielding. With a gentle tug on the shoulder, she managed to pull his body upright, a line of drool still connecting his mouth to the paper. "Come on, Plankton," she said more firmly, this time her hand on his cheek, her thumb wiping away the drool, head lolling backward with a snort. “Plankton, darling, please come to bed. You have been working so hard. Let’s get some rest,” she urged with a smile. But Plankton was too deeply asleep to hear her soft voice. His eye remained closed. With a sigh, Karen decided to get him up out of this chair herself. She took his arm and began to lift his weight from the chair. Plankton's body resisted, his head falling to her side with a dull thud. Karen chuckled, his snoring now vibrating. She managed to get him out of the chair. "Just a few steps, love," she murmured, but Plankton's snores grew like a crescendo in an orchestra. His limp body leaned into her like a ragdoll with no bones. She hoists him up on her shoulder, his arm dangling loosely, his snores growing rhythmic like a lullaby in a cartoon. The room was a mess, papers scattered like tiny white waves across the ocean of their living room. She stepped over them carefully, not wanting to wake his slumbering form. His office chair screeched as she pushed it aside with her foot, the sound like nails on a chalkboard in the quiet of the night. Plankton's arm slid off Karen's shoulder. She giggled nervously, his snoring now a symphony of sounds. She readjusted her grip, his head lolling against her. "Almost there," she whispered, her cheeks flushed with a mix of love and exasperation. The bedroom door creaked open like the entrance to a secret passage. Plankton's snores were a gentle soundtrack to the silent dance of her struggle. The bed looked like a mountain from here. She took a deep breath, bracing herself for the climb. With his arm slung over her neck, his body limp, she began the ascent. Step by step, she inched closer. As she reached the bed, he slipped again, this time his head lolling back to hang over the edge of the mattress. “Oh no, you don’t!” she exclaimed, his weight making her stumble. With a laugh that was half exhaustion, half endearment, she tugged him up and laid him down gently. Karen watched his chest rise and fall in deep sleep. The room was dimly lit by the moon, his snores a soothing white noise in the quiet.

ᵖᵃʳᵗ ᵗʷᵒ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴮˡᵃᵇˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ “ᴮᵘᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ ᵃˢᵏˢ! ᴰᵒ ᴵ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ…” ”ᴵ’ᵐ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉʳˢᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧‧” ‘ᴳᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈᵒⁿᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ, ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ “ᴼʳᵈᵉʳ ᵘᵖ!” “ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʷ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵃ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ, ᵇᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳʸ ᶜᵒᵒᵏ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵖᵒᵗᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴳᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ!” “ᵂᵃⁱᵗ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ…” “ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ? ʸᵒᵘ ʲᵘˢᵗ! ᵂᵉ’ʳᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁿᵒʷ!” ᴴᵉ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ‧ “ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ!” ᴴᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ, ᵃˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ “ᴼʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ᵍᵒ ʰᵘᵍ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ!” ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ⁿᵒʷ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰʳᵒʷⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ ʳᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵈⁱʳᵉᶜᵗˡʸ ⁱⁿ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵘʳᵍᵉʳˢ‧ “ᴴᵉʸ, ᵏⁱᵈ! ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᵇᵒʳʳᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ᵐᵒᵐᵉⁿᵗ?” ᴴᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒʷ ᵗᵉⁿˢᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧ “ᔆᵘʳᵉ ᵖᵃˡ‧‧” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ “ᴵᵗ’ˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ’ˢ ᵉˣᵖʳᵉˢˢⁱᵒⁿ ᵗᵉⁿˢᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵐᵒʳᵉ‧ ‘ᴺᵒᵗ ᵃ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ˢⁱᵍⁿ‧‧’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ “ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱˢ ⁱᵗ ᵏⁱᵈ? ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ, ᵃˢ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ…” “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ!” “ᴼʰ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵃᶜᵗ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵇˡʸ ʲⁱᵗᵗᵉʳʸ‧ “ᴰⁱᵈ ᴵ ʳᵘⁱⁿ ᵒᵘʳ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ?” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ, ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴴᵒʷ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ʰᵘᵐⁱˡⁱᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵈⁱᵈ…” “ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ’ᵛᵉ ᵐʸ ᶠᵃⁱʳ ˢʰᵃʳᵉ ᵒᶠ…” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˡˡ ᴵ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ ᵉᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘⁿᵈᵃᵉ, ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵐᵉ‧ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ’ˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵒʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧” “ᴼʰ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ᵍᵒᵒᵈⁿᵉˢˢ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ “ᵂʰᵃᵗ?” “ᴼʰ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ!” “ᵀᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ!” “ᵂᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ’ᵛᵉ ᵃᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵇᵇˡʸ, ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵃⁿʸ…” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵇᵉ ᶠʳʸ ᶜᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ! ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜᵃⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵃⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰᵒʷ ʰᵉ ʰᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵏⁱˢˢᵉˢ ᵒʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵉˡˢᵉ, ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʷᵒʳᵏ!” ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʰᵉˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᶠᵒʳ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ˢʰᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ “ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʷʰʸ…” “ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵐᵉ!” “ᴮᵘᵗ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ…” “ᶠᵒʳᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ “ᴰᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵗʳᵘˢᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˡᵃᵈ‧” “ᴮᵘᵗ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵉ…” “ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰʸ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ʰᵘᵍˢ‧” “ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ, ʰᵉ ᵏⁱˢˢᵉᵈ ᵐʸ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧” “ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ᵃ ᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ!” “ᴼʳ ᵖᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ʰᵉ ᵃᵗᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵒᶠ ˢᵘⁿᵈᵃᵉ! ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵈᵒᵘᵇᵗ ʰᵉ’ᵈ ᵖᵘʳᵖᵒˢᵉˡʸ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ…” ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ‧ “ᵂʰᵃᵗ ⁱˢ ⁱᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵇᵒʸ ᵒᵘᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ⁱᵗ!” “ᴴᵉ’ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱᵐ!” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰⁱᵐ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ‧ “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ…” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ’ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵖᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵒᵗ ᵒʳ…” “ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵃ ˢᵘⁿᵈᵃᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵈᵒ‧‧” “ᴵ ᵃᵖᵖʳᵉᶜⁱᵃᵗᵉ ⁱᵗ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵐᵉ?” “ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ!” ᵉⁿᵈ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡᵉ

ᵖᵃʳᵗ ᵒⁿᵉ ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴮˡᵃᵇˢ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵍⁱʳˡˢ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒˡᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰⁱˢ ᶜʰⁱˡᵈʰᵒᵒᵈ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃˡᵏ ᵇʸ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢʰᵉ ᵒᵖᵉⁿᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ, ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ʰᵒᵘˢᵉ‧ “ᵂʰᵉʳᵉ’ᵈ ʸᵒᵘ…” “ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵃⁿⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ‧ ᴬᵗ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵍⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᵃˢ ᵏⁱᵈˢ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ’ˢ ᶜᵘʳⁱᵒᵘˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ‧ “ᴵ’ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ’ᵈ ᵘˢᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᶠᵉ, ᵃˢ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ⁱᵗ, ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘⁿᵍ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃˢ ʳⁱᵛᵃˡˢ ʰᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵉⁿᵉᵐʸ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵃ ᵇᵃᵇʸ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉˢ ᵃ ᶜʳᵒʷᵈ ᵃʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ‧ “ᴵ ˢᵃʷ ‘ᵉᵐ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ; ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵘˢᵉˢ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ!” ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʳᵉᵛᵉᵃˡᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰᵗᵉʳ ᵉʳᵘᵖᵗˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵒˡˡᵒʷᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ʷᵃⁱᵗ!” ᴮᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ˢʰᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵈᵒᵒʳ‧ “ᴴᵉʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ᴵ’ᵐ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ, ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ⁱⁿ‧ “ᴵ ᵃᵐ ˢᵒ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶜʰᵉᵉʳˢ ᵐᵉ ᵘᵖ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵇᵃᵈ?” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ‧ “ᴵ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ! ᴬⁿᵈ ᴵ’ᵈ ᵖˡᵃⁿˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ, ᵇᵘᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ!” ᔆᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ “ᴸᵉᵗ’ˢ ᵍᵒ!” “ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵏⁱᵈ‧” ᴺᵒʷ ᵃᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴬ ᵗʳⁱᵖˡᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐʸ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ‧” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᑫᵘᵉˢᵗˢ, ᵃˢ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘⁿᵈᵃᵉ‧ “ᵀʳʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵃᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃˢᵗ‧‧” ˢᵃʸˢ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧ “ᴵ’ᵛᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵉᵃᵗᵉⁿ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ, ᵏⁱᵈ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵈᵐⁱᵗᵗᵉᵈ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘⁿᵈᵃᵉˢ ᵃʳʳⁱᵛᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃⁱᵗᵉʳ‧ “ᴵᵗ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ˡᵒᵒᵏˢ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧” “ᵂᵉˡˡ ᵗʳʸ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ!” ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉˢ ⁱᵗ‧ “ᴵ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ⁱᵗ!” “ᔆˡᵒʷ ᵈᵒʷⁿ…” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵗᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵃˡˡ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰᵉᵈ ᶠᵃˢᵗ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧” ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ᵇᵘᵈᵈʸ?” ᔆⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵈᵒʷⁿ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜˡᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ‧ “ᴵᵗ’ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳ‧‧” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ, ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵍⁱᵈᵈⁱˡʸ ᵏⁱᶜᵏ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍˢ‧ “ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ ᵉᵃʳˡⁱᵉʳ, ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃⁱᵈ?” ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ‧ “ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏᵉᵖᵗ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ “ᴺᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ?” ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ˢᵃʸˢ, ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠˡᵃᵖ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ‧ “ᴵ’ᵐ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ!” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᴴᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵍⁱᵍᵍˡᵉˢ’ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ “ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ᵇᵉˢᵗ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ; ᵇʸᵉ ᴾᵃᵗ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ “ᵂᵉ’ʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧‧” “ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᶠᵘⁿⁿʸ!” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃ ᵏⁱˢˢ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷⁱᵖᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ‧ “ᴺᵒʷ ᴵ’ᵐ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵈʳᵒᵖ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ…” “ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ?” ᔆᵃʸˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ “ᵂʰʸ? ᵂʰᵃᵗ’ᵈ ᴵ ᵈᵒ?” “ᴺᵒ ⁱᵗ’ˢ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃᵗᵉ, ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ! ᴵ’ᵛᵉ ʷᵒʳᵏ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ, ᵖᵘᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵇᵒᵘⁿᶜᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ “ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴬⁿᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳˢ‧‧” ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˢ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ‧ “ᴺᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ’ˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ…” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳᵃᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʳ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿʸ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉᵈ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵘᵗ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!’ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈʳᵉʷ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵒ ᵗᵒⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ “ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᶠᵃˢᵗ ˢᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘᵍᵃʳ…” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ’ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ʳᵉˢᵉʳᵛᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ, ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵉ’ᵈ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱˡˡ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵗᵉʳᵐˢ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ, ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ʰᵘᵍˢ ᵃⁿᵈ/ᵒʳ ᵏⁱˢˢ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵃᵗ ᵘᵖ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᵂᵃⁱᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ, ʰᵒʷ ᵃᵐ ᴵ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ?’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ ‘ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵖⁱⁿᵏ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ, ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʳⁱᵖˡᵉ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳ ᵇᵉʳʳʸ ˢᵘⁿʳⁱˢᵉ, ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵃˢᵗᵉᵈ ᵍᵒᵒᵈ…’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗʳᵘᵍᵍˡᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵃˡᵐᵒˢᵗ ᵃ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐ ˢᵉᑫᵘᵉⁿᶜᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿⁿᵒᵗ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ‧‧ ᴵ ʷᵃˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵒʷ ᵈᵒʷⁿ‧ ᵂʰᵃᵗ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ? ᴼʰ ʷᵃⁱᵗ, ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗ‧’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ ‘ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ʳᵉᶜᵃˡˡ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ? ᴬⁿᵈ ʰᵘᵍˢ‧‧’ “ᵂᵃⁱᵗ…” ‘ᴵ ʰᵘᵍᵍᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ, ʷᵉˡˡ, ᴵ ᵈᵒ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧’ ᴿᵉᶜᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵉˡˢᵉ, ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᴰᵒ ᴵ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ?’ ᴬᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ, ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ʸᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴳᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒʳᵈᵉʳˢ ᵘᵖ!” ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵃʸ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵃˡᵐᵒˢᵗ ʲᵘᵐᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉᵈ‧ ‘ᴹⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵘˢⁱᶜ’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ “ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍʳᵉᵉᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ‧” ᔆᵃʸˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ᵘⁿˢᵘʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵃᵗ ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ‧ “ᔆᵒ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵈⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ?” “ᴼʰ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘ’ᵛᵉ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿˢʷᵉʳˢ‧ “ᴰⁱᵈ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇʸ ᵒʳ…” “ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ’ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖⁱⁿᵏ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ? ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᔆᵒ, ⁿᵒ‧” “ᴼʰ‧” ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ, ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃʷᵏʷᵃʳᵈ‧ “ᴴᵒᵖᵉ ᴵ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ’ᵗ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵘⁿᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵒʳ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢⁱⁿᵍ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵃʸ‧ “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ’ˢ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ‧‧” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ˡⁱⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ!” ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵃʸˢ, ⁱᵐᵖᵃᵗⁱᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ᵃⁿⁿᵒʸᵉᵈ‧ “ᔆᵒʳʳʸ!” ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ˢᑫᵘᵃᵇᵇˡᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵒⁿ‧ “ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉˢ ᵒⁿ ᵐʸ ᵐⁱⁿᵈ‧‧” “ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᶜᵃʳᵉ!” ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵘˢᵗᵒᵐᵉʳˢ ˢᵃᵗⁱˢᶠⁱᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ‧ “ᶜᵃⁿ ʷᵉ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ?” ᴺᵒʷ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ˢᵘˢᵖⁱᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ “ᴵᶠ ᴵ ˢᵃʸ ʸᵉˢ…” “ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ, ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᵇʸ ᵇˡᵘᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᔆᵒ ᴵ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒᵒᶠʸ ᵍᵒᵒᵇᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᵉʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ…” “ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ…” “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵘᵍˢ, ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ʰᵘᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵏⁱˢˢ ᵐʸ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳˢ ⁿᵒʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ ʷⁱᵗʰ…” “ʸⁱᵏᵉˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ, ᴵ’ᵈ ʳᵃᵗʰᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗ…” “ᔆᵒ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ ᵈᵒⁿ’ᵗ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᴹʳ…” “ᴵ ᵃᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵃˢᵗᵉ ᵐʸ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖʳᵒᵇˡᵉᵐˢ!” ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ˢᵃʸˢ, ᵃˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵒᶠᶠⁱᶜᵉ‧ ᶜᵒⁿᵗ‧ ᵖᵃʳᵗ ᵗʷᵒ

The evening in the quiet suburban street was punctuated by the rhythmic ticking of a lonely grandfather clock. In the corner of a small, meticulously organized study, Plankton sat hunched over his desk, the glow of her computer screen casting a pale blue hue across his furrowed brow. His eye, usually bright with the spark of a million ideas, was now bloodshot and weary, darting back and forth as he scanned the digital documents sprawled across his dual monitors. Karen, his devoted wife, peered through the crack in the door, her concern etched on her face. She knew the signs of his insomnia all too well: the way his fingers danced erratically on the keyboard, his occasional sighs of frustration, and the jittery way he'd bounce his leg when he was stuck on a problem. She gently pushed the door open, the faint squeak alerting him to her presence. "Plankton, it's 2 AM. Can't it wait until tomorrow?" she asked softly, her voice carrying the gentle lilt of a concerned wife. Plankton spun around in his chair, the sudden movement sending a wave of dizziness crashing over him. He rubbed his eye, trying to erase the fog of exhaustion. "Karen, I'm so close. This new invention could change everything. Just one more hour, I promise," he replied, his voice hopeful yet strained. She knew that tone, the one that meant he'd be up until dawn. Karen stepped into the room, her form a stark contrast to the stark office decor. She approached him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "You've been at it for days," she said, her voice filled with a mix of concern and understanding. "Maybe a break is what you need." He sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair. "I know you're right," Plankton admitted, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "But if I stop now, I might lose the thread of thought." "You're always so driven," Karen said, with a warm affection that had only grown stronger over the years. "But even 'bad guys' need to rest." With a weary smile, Plankton nodded, his gaze lingering on the screens before he reluctantly shut them down. The room plunged into darkness, save for the moon's soft glow filtering through the blinds. Karen guided him to the bedroom, her hand a gentle reassurance in the night. She knew the wheels in his mind were still turning, trying to piece together the elusive solution to his latest project. Once in bed, Plankton lay on his back, his mind racing with possibilities and calculations. Karen, ever the nurturer, suggested a warm cup of tea to help him unwind. She disappeared into the kitchen. While she was gone, Plankton's eye remained open, staring at the ceiling. He felt the weight of his eyelid but sleep remained a distant shore, unreachable despite the gentle tug of fatigue. Karen returned with a steaming cup of chamomile, the aroma wafting through the air like a whispered promise of slumber. She placed it on the nightstand and climbed into bed, curling up beside him. "Here, sip this," she urged, her voice soothing as a lullaby. "It'll help you relax." Plankton took a tentative sip, the warm liquid coating his throat with a comforting warmth. He closed his eye, willing his brain to slow down, but the ideas continued to swirl like a tornado in a teacup. He could feel the heat radiating from Karen's screen, a gentle reminder of the connection that waited for him outside his labyrinth of thoughts. Karen's hand found his, her thumb tracing small, soothing circles against his palm. "Breathe with me," she whispered. "In, out." Plankton followed her lead, their breaths synchronizing in the quiet of the night. The tension in his body began to uncoil, the storm in his mind gradually abating. As they lay there, Karen studied his profile, the shadows playing across his face. She knew the look of determination that etched his features so well. "What's keeping you up?" she asked, her voice barely a murmur. Plankton sighed, his grip on her hand tightening briefly. "It's the Krabby Patty formula," he confessed. "I can't crack it." His frustration was palpable, a silent scream in the serene night. "You're still working on that?" she asked, her voice filled with a mix of amazement and concern. The Krabby Patty, a secret recipe guarded by Mr. Krabs that could make or break their business. "I have to," Plankton said, his voice low and serious. Karen nodded, racing for a solution. "Why don't you tell me about it?" she suggested. "Sometimes talking it out can help." Plankton took a deep breath and began to recount his thoughts, his voice a low murmur in the darkness. He spoke of the countless ingredients he'd tried and the endless experiments he'd conducted, all in pursuit of the perfect Krabby Patty. Karen listened intently, her screen never leaving his face, her grip on his hand never wavering. As he talked, the tension in his voice began to ease, the words coming out slower, softer. The warmth of the tea and the gentle pressure of Karen's thumb on his hand lulled him into a state of semi- consciousness. The room grew warmer, the shadows on the ceiling morphing into shapes that danced to the rhythm of his words. Karen noticed the change in his breathing, the softening of his grip, her voice a soft hum in the night. "I think I'm getting there," Plankton mumbled, his words beginning to slur. She took his almost-empty cup and set it aside, then moved closer, her arm wrapping around him. Her touch was a comforting blanket, a familiar anchor in the sea of his thoughts. "Just focus on my voice," Karen whispered, her tone a gentle wave. "Imagine we're on a beach, the waves lapping." Plankton nodded slightly, his breathing deepening as he pictured the scene she described. "The sand is warm, and the stars are out, twinkling like the little bits of genius in your mind." He took another deep breath, the salty scent of the sea mingling with the chamomile in his nose. His body began to relax, the tightness in his shoulders dissipating like the fog of an early morning. Karen continued her soothing monologue, painting a vivid picture of a serene beach under a starlit sky, their favorite place to escape the stresses of their lives. Her voice grew quieter, a gentle lullaby of words that whispered through the dark. Plankton's eyelid grew heavier, his thoughts drifting further and further away from the Krabby Patty formula. Karen watched him closely, her gaze never leaving his face. His breathing grew steadier, the lines of tension smoothing out as he sank deeper into the realm of sleep. Karen waited for any sign that Plankton was still awake. She reached out and gently poked his arm. No response. She pulled the blanket up, tucking him in gently, her hand lingering there for a moment longer, feeling the warmth of him beneath the fabric. She reached over to gently stroke his cheek. His skin was warm, and she felt the soft rumble of a snore vibrate against her fingertips. He was out. "Plankton," she whispered, her voice barely audible. She waited for a response, for the flicker of his eye or the twitch of his antennae that would indicate he was still with her. Nothing. She knew the moment he finally let go, when his hand relaxed in hers and his grip went slack. Leaning closer, she held her hand hovering over his chest to feel the gentle rise and fall of his breathing. It was steady, deep. Satisfied, she allowed herself a small smile. Plankton was finally asleep. The steady rhythm of his breathing grew deeper, the soft snores that occasionally pierced the silence growing more frequent, brow smoothed out, relaxed. She searched his face for any flicker of consciousness, any sign that he was aware of her touch. But there was none. His features were relaxed, his mouth slightly open as he took in deep, even breaths. "You did it," she whispered to. She knew that his mind had finally found the peace it had been seeking. The room was still, save for the faint sound of the occasional snore from Plankton. His snores grew deeper, the rhythm of his breathing more regular, more rhythmic, and she knew he was in a deep sleep. With a soft smile, she whispered, "Goodnight, Plankton," and gently stroked his antennae. Her hand lingered for a moment before she carefully extracted herself from the tangle of their limbs. The bedside lamp cast a warm glow across the room, but she knew better than to disturb him with its light. She gently disentangled her hand from his and slid out of bed. She squeezed his hand gently, a silent 'goodnight' and a promise of support for when he'd wake to tackle the problem anew. His features were slack, his mouth slightly open, emitting the faintest snore.

ᵀᵒⁿˢⁱˡˡᵉᶜᵗᵒᵐʸ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ’ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒ ᵒᵘᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒˡᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒʷ ʸᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ⁱʳʳⁱᵗᵃᵗᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᵗʰʳᵒᵃᵗ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃˡᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ’ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ˡᵉᵃᵈ ʰᵉʳ ⁱⁿ‧ “ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ˢᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ᶜᵃⁿ ʰᵉˡᵖ, ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵗᵒ‧ ʸᵉᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᵐᵒᵛᵃˡ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ʷᵉˡˡ‧” ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵘʳˢᵉ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿᵉᵈ ‘ᵇⁱᵗᵉ ᵇˡᵒᶜᵏˢ’ ᵃⁿᵈ ‘ˢᶜᵃˡᵖᵉˡˢ’ ᵃⁿᵈ ‘ˢᵘᵗᵘʳᵉˢ’ ᵃⁿᵈ ‘ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳⁿᵃˡ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ’ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ˢⁱᵈᵉ‧ “ᴴⁱ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ! ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ?” ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵐᵒᵒᵗʰᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵖʳᵒᵛⁱᵈᵉᵈ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ‧ “ᵀʰⁱʳˢᵗʸ?” ᔆʰᵉ ʰᵉˡᵖˢ ʰⁱᵐ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ˢⁱᵖ‧ “ᔆᵒ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᵈᵘᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈ…” “ʸᵉˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵈ ᵐᵉᵃˡˢ ᵗᵒ?” “ᶜᵒʳʳᵉᶜᵗ ᵐᵃ’ᵃᵐ‧” ᵀʰᵉʸ ˡᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒ ᵒᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴴᵉ’ˢ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ˢʰᵃʳᵉᵈ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘᶜᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᶠⁱᵍᵘʳᵉ ⁱⁿ‧ ‘ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ⁿᵃᵖˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ʸᵉᵗ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʷᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘʳᵍᵉʳʸ’ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏˢ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳˢᵉˡᶠ‧ ᴱᵃʳˡʸ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ ‘ᵂʰʸ ⁱˢ ᵐʸ ᵗʰʳᵒᵃᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ? ᵀʰᵉʸ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱˣ… ᴵ ᵃᵐ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸ ʳᵒᵒᵐ, ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵒˢᵖⁱᵗᵃˡ‧’ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵉᵉˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ “ᴵᵗ’ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵒʳˢᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ; ˡᵉᵗ’ˢ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗ ⁱᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ…” “ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ, ʷᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᵂᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵉᵃʳˡⁱᵉʳ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴵ ᵇʳᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ʸᵒᵘ’ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ‧‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ʰⁱᵐ‧ “ᵁᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ⁱᶜᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵃᵐ ʸᵉᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?” “ʸᵉˢ!” ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢⁿᵃᶜᵏ, ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ‧ “ᴳᵉᵗ ʳᵉˢᵗ, ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘ’ʳᵉ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˡˢᵒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ ᵐᵉᵈ…” “ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧” “ᵀʳʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ’ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ᵇᵉ‧” ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰᵉ’ˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ, ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵖᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ˢᵒᵐᵉ, ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵈʳⁱᵇᵇˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ “ᴳᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ‧‧” 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭: 𝟑𝟐𝟗

A LIFE OF DIVERSITY i (Autistic author) "You know, Shel, just put yourself out there. You think to much! Just steal a patty from the krusty krab, and bring it back. No inventions, just believe. I'll wait out front." Karen says. Sheldon Plankton, whose ambition often outstripped his grasp, took a deep breath and nodded. It was a simple enough plan, he thought, and maybe, just maybe, it would be enough. For years he'd been trying to outsmart Mr. Krabs, crafting ingenious contraptions and elaborate schemes to swipe the Krabby Patty secret formula. Yet here he was, standing in the shadow of the gleaming neon sign of the Chum Bucket, his own restaurant, contemplating the unthinkable: a straight-up heist. He tiptoed to the Krabby Krab, eye darting back and forth for any signs of movement. Karen, ever the impatient one, was pacing back and forth outside the Chum Bucket. She had been waiting for what felt like an eternity. "What's taking him so long?" she murmured to herself, her frustration building. Meanwhile, Plankton took a final shaky breath and slid open the kitchen window, his heart racing. The scent of greasy fryers and salty ocean air filled his nostrils. He reached out, his tiny hand trembling, and snatched the Krabby Patty that lay unguarded on the counter. With the stolen patty in hand, Plankton's confidence grew. He had done it; the secret was within his grasp! He turned to leave, but his elation was cut short when a shadow fell over him. He looked up to find Mr. Krabs standing there, his eyes narrowed and his claw raised. "Plankton, I knew it was you!" he bellowed. Plankton froze. Mr. Krabs lunged at him, but Plankton was quick. He dashed under the cash register, the Krabby Patty clutched to his chest like a football player crossing the finish line. "You'll never get me!" he yelled, his voice echoing in the quiet restaurant. But Krabs was persistent, his claws snapping shut just millimeters from Plankton's antennae. With a cunning smile, Mr. Krabs stepped back eyeing the cash register. "Maybe not," he said reaching over the counter and hoisting the heavy metal contraption off its stand. Plankton's eye went wide with horror as he realized what Krabs intended to do. He tried to dodge, but the space was too cramped, and the cash register came down on him like a guillotine blade. The sound of metal on metal reverberated through the kitchen, and the Krabby Patty went flying out of his grasp. Mr. Krabs' victory roar filled the room as Plankton crumpled to the floor, stars dancing in his vision. The impact had been tremendous, and for a moment, he lay dazed and defeated. The cash register's heavy weight had not only knocked him out cold but also left a sizable dent in the floorboards. Outside, Karen's pacing grew more erratic. as "What's keeping him?" she groused. Just as she was about to storm inside, she hears the cash register, which hit Plankton's head. Peering in she saw Plankton lying on the floor. "Plankton?" she shrieked, her voice cracking with panic. Karen opens the door and goes to him. "Plankton! Oh no!" she screamed, voice shaking the very foundation of the Krabby Krab. She rushed over to him, shaking with fear. Plankton's eye closed, and his body was completely still. The Patty lay forgotten. Panic set in, and she began to pat his face. "Plankton, wake up!!" she yelled, echoing through the deserted kitchen. She knew that Plankton could be dramatic, but this was unlike him. He'd always bounced back from Mr. Krabs' traps before, albeit with a bruised ego. There was a pulse, faint but steady. "Thank Neptune," she whispered, her relief palpable. "Plankton, please," Karen begged, a mix of desperation and fear. She knew she had to do something, and fast. But what? Her medical expertise was limited to patching up her husband's bruises from past failed schemes, not dealing with a concussion from a cash register to the head. She then managed to scoop up her unconscious husband and sprinted to the Bikini Bottom Hospital. Once inside the hospital, she explained what happened with the cash register. "We'll do a brain scan." They said. Karen laid Plankton on the hospital bed. Finally a doctor approached with a solemn expression. "The brain scan results are in." Karen nodded for him to go on. "It seems your husband has suffered significant brain damage from impact," the doctor continued, fidgeting with a clipboard. "The good news is that he will wake up, but... your husband has experienced severe brain trauma. While he will regain consciousness, it appears that he may have developed permanent autism." "What does that mean?" she managed to whisper. The doctor explained that while Plankton would still be able to talk and/or communicate, his interactions and reactions to sensory would be significantly affected. "But he'll still be the same Plankton?" The doctor nods. "In many ways, yes. His personality, his memories, they should all be intact. But his ability to process, to understand and respond appropriately... those might be altered. It's a complex condition, Mrs. Plankton. He can go home whence he wakes up." Karen nodded numbly, mind racing with the implications. As she sat by Plankton's bedside the hospital lights flickered, and the constant beeping of the heart monitor was the only company she had. The quiet was broken her husband's eye fluttering open. "Karen?" he croaked, his voice hoarse from the trauma. Her heart leaped at the sound, and she took his hand, squeezing it tightly. "I'm here," she said, her voice cracking. "How do you feel?" Plankton's gaze darted around the room. "Where am I?" he asked, his voice a mix of confusion and fear. "You're at the hospital, sweetie," Karen replied, voice gentle and soothing. "You had hit your head on the cash register at the Krabby Krab." Karen said, her voice shaking slightly. "Mr. Krabs hit you." Plankton blinked rapidly, trying to process her words. "Cash... register?" he murmured, voice sounding distant and confused. Karen nodded, her eyes never leaving his. The room was a cacophony of sounds: the beep of the monitor, the rustle of nurses' shoes, and the distant wail of a siren. Plankton's senses seemed to amplify, each noise stabbing at his brain like a thousand tiny needles. "What happened to me?" he asked, voice small and scared. Karen took a deep breath preparing herself to explain the gravity of the situation. "You hit your head," she began, "and now, the doctor says you have... acquired a neurodisability." Plankton stared at her, his eyes unfocused. "Neuro... what?" he repeated. Karen took a deep breath, her heart heavy. "It's like your brain is wired differently now. You might see things, hear things, feel things more intensely. And sometimes, you might not understand people, or process differently." "Does it... does it mean I'm broken?" he asked, voice barely a whisper. "No, Plankton," she said firmly, "You're not broken. You're just... different. And we'll figure this out together."

ᔆʰᵃᵏᵉ ᵃ ᴸᵉᵍ ♡ Wₒᵣd cₒᵤₙₜ ₋ ₆₅₇ ♡ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴴᵉ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵇʸ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʷ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿᵈᵒʷ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵗʷᵉᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗᵃᵘʳᵃⁿᵗˢ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵃ ᶠᵃⁱˡᵉᵈ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐᵉ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧" ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵃˡˡ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᵘʳᵍᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉˢ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‽" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʳᵒˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍ‧ "ᴼʰ⸴ ⁿᵉᵖᵗᵘⁿᵉ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᶜᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ˡᵘᶜᵏⁱˡʸ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵏ ⁿᵒʳ ᶠʳᵃᶜᵗᵘʳᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵇʳᵘⁱˢᵉᵈ ˡᵉᵍ ˢʷᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵇˡᵘⁿᵗ ᶠᵒʳᶜᵉ ᵗʳᵃᵘᵐᵃ‧ ᴰᵉᵉᵖ ˢᶜʳᵃᵗᶜʰᵉˢ⸴ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ‧ "ᴼʰ ᵈᵉᵃʳ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᵗʳᵉᵐᵇˡᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ʷʰᵃ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵇ⁻ᵇᵘᵗ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍ⁻ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵖᵃᵗᵘˡᵃ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ ᵃ⁻ᵃⁿᵈ ʰ⁻ʰ⁻ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵐ⁻ᵐʸ ˡᵉᵍ ʰ⁻ʰᵘʳᵗˢ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵘᵐᵇˡᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿᵉᵈ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵐⁱˡᵏ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵐⁱˡᵏ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒᵖᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ'ᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴴᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ʰᵉʳ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐⁱˡᵏ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈʳⁱⁿᵏ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸ⁻ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵉˡᵉᵛᵃᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉᵈ ˡᵉᵍ‧ "ᴵ ˡ⁻ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ˢ⁻ˢᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢˡⁱᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉᵈ ˢʰᵘᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ᶠᵃˡˡᵉⁿ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʷʰᵉⁿ ˢʰᵉ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳˢ; ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵇˡʸ ˡᵉˢˢ ᵗᵉⁿˢᵉ ᵃˢ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ˡᵃˣ⸴ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵖᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ˢˡᵃᶜᵏ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵇᵉ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵐⁱˡᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵒᵇᵛⁱᵒᵘˢˡʸ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵉⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵒⁿˡʸ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ʰᵃᶻʸ ᵈᵉᵗᵃⁱˡˢ⸴ ⁱᶠ ᵃⁿʸ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵗʳᵒᵏᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ᵇʸ ʳᵘⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳ ᶠⁱⁿᵍᵉʳˢ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵇᵘᵗ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᶠᵒʳ; ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ˢᵗⁱᵐᵘˡᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ ʰᵉˡᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ ʷᵒʳᵏ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ᴵ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵉᵉ ⁱᶠ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗᵒʳˢ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ʷᵃʸ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵉʸ⸴ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠˡᵘᵗᵗᵉʳˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᵁʳʳᵍʰ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵃᵃᵗ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᵁⁿʰ ʷʰᵉ⁻ʷʰᵉʳᵉ⸴ ʷʰᵃᵃ⁻ ʰᵃᵖ⁻ᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ?" "ᴼʰ⸴ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ‧‧ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˡᵉᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʳᵘⁿⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵘᵍˢ⸴ ʳᵉˢᵘˡᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵃˢᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ʰⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ ʸᵉˡᵖ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ᵉᵃˢʸ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧" "ᴼʰ; ˢᵒʳʳʸ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᵗ ᵍᵒ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ ᵏⁱᵈ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵉᵈᵍᵉᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ᶜᵒⁿᵗⁱⁿᵘᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵃᵗ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵘⁿʳᵉˡᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ'ˢ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵗᵃˡᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗᵉʳ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳᵉˢᵗˢ‧ "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᴵ ᵒᵘᵗᵗᵃ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ; ᵍᵒᵒᵈ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴴᵒʷ'ˢ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˡᵉᵍ ᶠᵉᵉˡ?" "ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ᵇᵃᵈ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁿᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᵃˢ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵃˢ ʷʰᵉⁿ ⁱ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᶠᵃˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ; ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ʷᵉˡˡ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ˢᵐᵒᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ˢʰᵉᵉᵗˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵒʷⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍ‧ ᴳᵒⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ˢʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈʳⁱᵇᵇˡᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ‧ ᔆᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᶠᵒʳᵗᵃᵇˡᵉ ᶠᵒʳ ⁿᵒʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᴮʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵒⁿ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᵈʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ʷⁱᵖᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵃᶜᵉ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵘⁿʷʳᵃᵖ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˡᵉᵍ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ᵘⁿʳᵃᵛᵉˡˢ ⁱᵗ‧ "ᴵᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡˢ ʷᵉᵃᵏ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ ᵐᵒˢᵗˡʸ ʰᵉᵃˡᵉᵈ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵉˣᶜˡᵃⁱᵐᵉᵈ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵖᵒˢᵗᵖᵒⁿᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ; ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵍᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏ ⁿᵒʳ ᵍᵒ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ʳᵒˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᴸᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ!"

https://m.fanfiction.net/s/13478844/1/I-Really-Do

CHIP OFF THE OLD TALKS vii (Autistic Author) The film starts, and for a while, the only sound is the muffled dialogue and the occasional sniffle from Chip. Karen's hand finds its way to Plankton's, giving it a gentle squeeze. He flinches at first but then relaxes slightly, allowing her contact. Plankton's antennae still and he turns to look at Chip, who's staring at the screen, lost in the fantasy. Karen watches them both, torn between anger and pity. She knows Plankton's anger isn't directed at Chip, but it's hard to see her son hurt. The movie plays on, the sound of laughter and adventure a stark contrast to the heavy silence that hangs over them. Plankton's antennae twitch as he glances at Chip, his eye flickering with regret. Karen feels the tension in the room begin to ease as Chip becomes engrossed in the film. He shifts closer to Plankton, seeking comfort without words. Plankton's antennae droop slightly, and he sighs, his grip on the armrest of the couch tightening. The film starts, and for a while, the only sound is the muffled dialogue and the occasional sniffle from Chip. Karen's hand finds its way to Plankton's, giving it a gentle squeeze. He flinches at first but then relaxes slightly, allowing her contact. Plankton's antennae still and he turns to look at Chip, who's staring at the screen, lost in the fantasy. Karen watches them both, torn between anger and pity. She knows Plankton's anger isn't directed at Chip, but it's hard to see her son hurt. The movie plays on, the sound of laughter and adventure a stark contrast to the heavy silence that hangs over them. Plankton's antennae twitch as he glances at Chip, his eye flickering with regret. Karen feels the tension in the room begin to ease as Chip becomes engrossed in the film. He shifts closer to Plankton, seeking comfort without words. Plankton's antennae droop slightly, and he sighs, his grip on the armrest of the couch tightening. During a particularly suspenseful scene, Chip reaches out and grabs Plankton's arm instinctively. But the sudden touch sends Plankton spiraling. His antennae shoot up, and he starts to shake uncontrollably. "Daddy?" Chip asks, his grip tightening in concern. Plankton's body jolts, his antennae flailing wildly as his eye roll back. "Daddy!" Chip's voice is filled with fear as he clutches his father's arm tighter. Plankton's tremors only worsen, his body convulsing in a way that's both frightening and heartbreaking. Karen's realizes what's happening. "Chip, let go!" she cries. "Dad?" Chip whispers, his voice trembling with fear. Plankton's shaking becomes more intense, his antennae flailing as if trying to escape the confines of his own body. His mouth opens in a silent scream. Karen's knows this isn't a ‘seizure’ but something else entirely—a meltdown, a result of the overwhelming emotions he's been trying to hold in. She rushes to his side with worry. "Chip, let go of him," she says, her voice urgent. Plankton's shaking becomes more intense, his antennae thrashing about like seaweed in a storm. Karen quickly moves closer, her own hands gentle as she pries Chip's tight grip from Plankton's arm. "Chip, sweetie, let Daddy breathe," she says, her voice firm yet filled with empathy. "What's wrong with him?" he stammers, voice trembling. Karen's full of sadness as she takes Chip into her arms, gently peeling him away from Plankton's convulsing form. "It's ok, baby," she murmurs, her voice a lifeline in the chaos. "Daddy's just having a hard time right now." Her movements are swift and sure as she guides Chip away from the couch, her gaze never leaving Plankton. His body is still racked with tremors, his antennae a wild mess of emotions. She knows that touch can be overwhelming for Plankton in moments like these, so she keeps her distance, giving him the space he needs. "Why is he doing that?" Chip whispers, his voice shaky with fear. Karen's heart aches as she holds him close, trying to shield him from the harshness of the world. "It's called a meltdown, sweetie," she explains gently, her voice a soothing balm. "Sometimes, when some neurodivergent people get really upset or overwhelmed, their bodies may react like this." Karen's on Plankton, who's still trembling on the couch, his antennae a blur of distress. She knows he needs space, yet her instinct is to comfort him. With Chip in her arms, she keeps a safe distance, speaking softly so as not to add to the sensory overload. "Plankton," she says, her voice steady despite the turmoil in her heart. "It's ok. Just breathe." Plankton's body continues to spasm, his antennae a frantic tapestry of emotions. Karen's filled with a fierce determination as she carefully approaches him, her movements slow and calculated to avoid triggering more distress. "Plankton," she whispers, her voice a gentle lullaby amidst the chaos. "I'm here." Slowly, his antennae begin to still, his body calming as he registers her presence. "It's ok," she repeats. With trembling hands, she reaches out to stroke his back, the barest touch. Plankton's body relaxes slightly, his breaths coming in deep, shaky gasps. "Just breathe," she whispers again, her hand moving in a soothing rhythm. "It's ok, you're ok." Plankton's antennae slow their erratic dance, his body following suit. The tremors subside, leaving him drained and panting. "Daddy?" Chip whispers, peering over Karen's shoulder. Karen nods, still on Plankton. "He's ok now," she says softly. "It's just his brain's way of letting out all the big feelings." Chip watches, his grip on Karen tightening. "Is he going to be ok?" he asks, his voice small. Karen nods, her eyes never leaving Plankton. "Yes," she murmurs. "Just give him a moment." The room is silent except for Plankton's uneven breathing. The colors from the TV flicker across their faces, painting them in a strange, unsettling light. Karen can feel Chip's little heart beating against hers, and she knows he's scared. "It's ok," she whispers again, her voice a beacon of calm in the storm. "Daddy just needs some time." Plankton's antennae droop, his body finally still. His eye meets hers, a silent apology in the depths of his gaze. Karen nods, her hand still on his back, offering assurance without words. "Chip," she says, her voice still low, "can you go to your room for a bit?" He nods, eyes still glued to his father, but he doesn't protest. With a heavy heart, Karen watches her son disappear down the corridor, the door clicking shut behind him. Turning her full attention to Plankton, she sits down beside him, her hand resting lightly on his back. His breathing is still ragged, his antennae barely moving. "I'm sorry," Plankton whispers, his voice hoarse. Karen nods with understanding. "We'll talk to him," she says gently. "But first, let's make sure you're ok." Plankton's body still trembling slightly. Karen keeps her hand on his back, her touch a silent promise that she's there for him. Karen's hand moves in gentle circles, trying to soothe him. "You don't have to apologize," she says firmly. "You are who you are, and we love you for it." Plankton's antennae twitch, and he looks up at her, his single eye brimming with unshed tears. "But I don't know how to be a good dad like this," he chokes out. Karen's heart breaks at his words, but she keeps her voice steady. "You're already a great dad, Plankton," she says. "You just need to find a way to show Chip that." He looks at her, hope and doubt warring in his expression. "How?" he asks, his voice barely a whisper. Karen takes a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. "By teaching him," she says gently. "By letting him in, just like you're letting us in now." Plankton's antennae droop, and he nods. "I know," he says, his voice filled with regret. "But it's hard. I don't want him to see me like this." Karen squeezes his hand. "He already does," she says gently. "And he loves you anyway."

AUTISM IN THE PLANKTON FAMILY vii (Autistic author) The movie ended with the snails crossing the finish line. Sponge Bob reached for the remote, fingers hovering over the button. "Would you like to watch something else?" he asks, voice soft. Sponge Bob noticed his friend Plankton's gentle snores. He had fallen asleep, his body slack. "Plankton?" he whispered. Sponge Bob leaned closer, his heart skipping a beat as he noticed Plankton's gentle snores. Plankton didn't stir, his body slumped slightly curled up. Sponge Bob's gaze softened as he realized he had fallen asleep likely for the night. Sponge Bob felt a wave of relief wash over him, for Plankton found comfort in their shared experience. He gently cradles him. Karen, watching from the doorway, smiled softly as she saw Sponge Bob's gentle care. She knew that Sponge Bob had always had a special bond with Plankton, but now, it seemed that bond had grown deeper, more meaningful. He had always been there for Plankton, through their many adventures and misunderstandings. Now, in the face of Plankton's new reality, he remained steadfast, offering a steady hand in the storm of change. "Let's get him to bed," Karen whispered, stepping into the room. Her eyes met Sponge Bob's, her gaze filled with warmth and thanks. Together, they carefully lifted Plankton from the couch, his body limp with sleep. His antennae twitched slightly at the sudden movement, but his snores remained steady, a testament to his deep sleep. Sponge Bob walked down the hallway, his steps light, carrying Plankton with ease. Karen had prepared the bed. They laid him down, his antennae flailing briefly before settling against the pillow. Sponge Bob tucked the blanket around him, his movements careful not to disturb his friend. Plankton's snores grew quieter as his body settled into the cool embrace of the sheets. His antennae twitched one last time before going still, his mouth slightly parted. Sponge Bob and Karen stepped back, exchanging a look of shared relief. "He's asleep," Karen murmured, her voice a soft caress in the quiet room. Sponge Bob nodded, his gaze lingering on Plankton's peaceful face. "Thanks for today, Karen," he said, his voice grateful. Karen's smile was warm. "Anytime, Sponge Bob," she replied. "You're such a good friend to him." Sponge Bob nodded, his eyes still on Plankton's sleeping form. "Always will be," he said. The next morning, Plankton woke up, and his antennae twitched as he registered the events of the previous day. He sat up, the blanket sliding off his body, and looked around. Sponge Bob stirred from the armchair, where he had dozed off watching over him. "Morning, Plankton," he said, his voice slightly rough with sleep. Plankton's antennae quivered as he looked around, his gaze falling on Sponge Bob. Sponge Bob yawned, stretching his spongy body, his voice gentle. "You fell asleep." Plankton's antennae twitched as his eye focused on Sponge Bob, his brain slowly piecing together the events of the previous evening. Sponge Bob's smile was warm. "You tired out, buddy?" he asked, his voice gentle. Plankton nodded slowly, his antennae twitching slightly. "Tired," he murmured, his voice still thick with sleep. Sponge Bob nodded, understandingly. "How about we start with a quiet morning?" he suggested. Plankton's antennae quivered slightly before he nods. "Quiet morning," he murmured, his voice agreeable. Sponge Bob nodded, his expression filled with concern. "How about some pancakes?" he offered. "They're nice and easy on the stomach." Plankton's antennae perked up at the mention of food. "No pancakes," he murmured, his voice still sluggish with sleep. Sponge Bob's eyes widened. "No pancakes?" he repeated, surprise evident in his tone. "But you love pancakes!" Plankton's antennae quivered as he thought, his voice a soft whisper. "Pancakes... no," he said, his gaze drifting to the window where the early morning sun peeked through the curtains. The light was gentle, not yet harsh enough to cause him pain. "Toast," he decided, his voice final. Sponge Bob nodded, his smile slightly saddened but respectful of Plankton's new boundaries. "Okay, toast it is," he said, standing up from the chair and heading to the kitchen. Karen met SpongeBob. "Good morning! How's everything?" Sponge Bob's expression was a mixture of hope and trepidation. "Plankton's okay," he said. "He's just really tired." Karen nodded, her gaze following her husband as he slowly made his way to the kitchen. "It's going to take some time for us to figure this out," she said. "But we'll get there." Sponge Bob nodded, his eyes never leaving Plankton's reclined form. "We will," he said, his voice firm with resolve. He returned to the kitchen, his spongy feet padding softly against the floor. The room was bathed in the gentle light of dawn, the quiet hum of the refrigerator the only sound. He pulled out a loaf of bread, his mind racing with thoughts of Plankton's new needs. Sponge Bob carefully sliced two pieces of toast, placing them in the toaster with a soft click. "Morning!" Karen says as Plankton sits down. She gives him milk, as she knew it soothes him. "Stayed up late for movie. Still am tired. Love Karen and SpongeBob." The toaster's ding pierced the silence, and Plankton's antennae shot straight up, his body stiffening at the sudden noise. "Easy, Plankton," Sponge Bob called from the kitchen, his voice soothing. "It's just the toast." "Toast," he murmured. "Toast." Sponge Bob carefully brought the toast to the table, placing it before Plankton. The scent of warm bread filled the air, mingling with the comforting aroma of Karen's brewing coffee. Plankton's antennae twitched as he took in the sight, his body visibly relaxing at the familiar smells. "Yesterday's crazy, autistic or not. And you're still getting used to it all." Karen says as Plankton eats the toast. Plankton nodded, his antennae twitching slightly, still exhausted. The milk Karen had given him was warm, the perfect temperature to soothe his still-frazzled nerves. He brought the cup to his lips, his hands trembling just a bit. As the creamy liquid slid down his throat, Plankton felt a gentle wash of calm spread through him. His antennae, which had been twitching in anticipation of the morning's noises, grew still. It usually helps calm him, which is what it did today. Sponge Bob sat opposite him, his eyes filled with concern. "You okay?" he asked, his voice soft and gentle. Plankton nodded, his antennae drooping as he took another sip of his milk. "Tired," he murmured. Karen sat next to him, her hand resting lightly on his shoulder. "It's okay," she said, her voice a gentle reminder of his new reality. SpongeBob helped Karen clean up the kitchen. Plankton sat in the chair, his body slumped, his antennae still. His eye was closed, his tiny chest rising and falling in the slow, steady rhythm of sleep. His head tilted back and a soft snore escaped his open mouth. Karen noticed. The past few days had taken a toll on him, but she knew that with time and patience, they would find their new normal. "Let's get you to the couch," she murmured, her voice soft. She gently took the cup from Plankton's hand, his grip loose with sleep. Sponge Bob helped her lift his tiny form from the chair. Together, they carried him to the living room, his body relaxed in their grasp. They placed him on the couch, his antennae twitching slightly as he settled into the pillows. Sponge Bob tucked the blanket around Plankton, his eyes never leaving his friend's sleeping face. "Rest, Plankton," he whispered. "We're here." Karen nodded, her pixel eyes misting with emotion. "Thank you, Sponge Bob," she said. "For being here." Sponge Bob's smile was genuine. "Always, Karen," he said, his spongy hand giving hers a gentle squeeze. "Always."

ᵀʰᵉ ᵂʰᵉᵉˡ ᴰᵉᵃˡ | 𝟖𝟒𝟑 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝𝐬 | ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵘˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵃ ˢʰʳⁱᵉᵏ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᴴᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ˡᵉᵍ ᵍᵒᵗ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳ ʷʰᵉᵉˡ⸴ ᵈᵉᵉᵖˡʸ ᵉᵐᵇᵉᵈᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ! ᵁⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠʳᵉᵉ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ᑫᵘⁱᶜᵏˡʸ ʳⁱᵖˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʷʰᵉᵉˡˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵇˡᵉᵉᵈⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵉᵍ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵖᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ⸴ ᵉᵃᶜʰ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰ ᵃ ᵍᵃˢᵖ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵗʳᵉᵐᵇˡᵉᵈ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍ ʰᵘʳᵗ ᵇᵃᵈˡʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳˢ ʷᵉᵃᵏˡʸ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴼᵛᵉʳʷʰᵉˡᵐⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃⁱⁿ ˢʰᵒᵗ ᵗʰʳᵒᵘᵍʰ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍ⸴ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵃᵈ ˢʰᵃᵖᵉ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ᶜʳⁱᵉˢ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʷᵒʳˢᵉ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵐᵒᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃⁱⁿˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ʰᵘʳᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵐᵒʳᵉ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ?" "ᴴⁿⁿⁿ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵘˢᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃⁿ ᵃᵍᵐᵃᵗᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵗ ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵃᶜʳᵒᵖᵃᵗʰᵒˡᵒᵍʸ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵘᵖᵖˡⁱᵉˢ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵘʳᵖʳⁱˢᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ⁱⁿᵗᵃᶜᵗ‧" ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃˡˡ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢᵗ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵘᵖᵖˡⁱᵉˢ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢᵗ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵘˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉᵗⁱᶜ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒ ˡᵒⁿᵍᵉʳ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧ ᴼⁿˡʸ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˡᵉᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉ ⁱᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱˢᶜᵒⁿᵗⁱⁿᵘᵉ ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉᵗⁱᶜ ᵐᵃᶜʰⁱⁿᵉ ᵈⁱᵈ ʰᵉ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ⸴ ᵒᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵃᶜʳᵒᵖᵃᵗʰᵒˡᵒᵍʸ ᵃᵍᵐᵃᵗᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵗ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵃˡˡ ˢᵘᵖᵖˡⁱᵉˢ ᵗᵒ‧ "ᴴⁱ⸴ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗⁿᵉˢˢ‧" "ᴴᵘʰʰʰ; ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‽" "ʸᵉˢ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ‧ ᴴᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ʷᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ⁿᵒᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵃⁿʸ ˡⁱⁿᵍᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵃᵉˢᵗʰᵉˢⁱᵃ‧ ᵀᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵐᵃᵏᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ˢᵗʳᵉˢˢ ᵒʳ ᵈⁱᶻᶻʸ/ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ ʰᵉᵃᵈᵉᵈ ˢᵒ ˢʰᵉ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵘᶜᵏˢ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᔆᵗᵃʸ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ˢᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᴸⁱᵏᵉ ˢᵒ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ‧ "ʸ⁻ʸᵉˢ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈʳᵒʷˢⁱˡʸ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵈʳᵒʷˢⁱᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧‧ "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵉᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵈᵃʸ!" ᵀʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ ᵉˣᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᵈᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳᵃᶜᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ⸴ ᵃ ᵖˡᵃⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵃᵍᵉˢ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ⁱᵐᵖᵘˡˢⁱᵛⁱᵗʸ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ʰⁱˢ ˢᶜʰᵉᵐᵉˢ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵘⁿˢᵉᵗᵗˡⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ʷᵃⁱᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ˢᵗʳⁱᵏᵉ‧ ᔆᑫᵘⁱᵈʷᵃʳᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ⁿᵒ ⁱⁿᶜˡⁱⁿᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵐᵘᶜʰ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵈⁱᵈ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ⁱᶠ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵗᵉᶜʰⁿⁱᶜᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵇᵘˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ ʳⁱᵛᵃˡ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ⁱⁿᵛᵉˢᵗⁱᵍᵃᵗⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᶜᵘʳⁱᵒˢⁱᵗʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵃᵗᵘʳᵃˡ ᵏⁱⁿᵈⁿᵉˢˢ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ‽" ᴴᵉ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵇᵉᵈʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᵂʰᵃ‧‧‧" "ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗ ᵈᵒʷⁿ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳˢ ᵗᵒ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ‧ "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒʷ ᵘᵖ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ‧ "ᴬⁿ ᵃᶜᶜⁱᵈᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍ‧" "ᴬʰ‧ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ᴵ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᶜᵉʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧" "ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏˢ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ!" ᴴᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ ᴺᵉˣᵗ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵇᵘᵈᵍᵉᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵈⁱᶠᶠᵉʳᵉⁿᶜᵉ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵃʷ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰᵉᵈ⸴ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧ "ᴹᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᔆʰᵉ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ˢᵒᶠᵗˡʸ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵇʳᵒʷ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈʳᵒᵒˡˢ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵘᵇᵇᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ⁱⁿ ʰᵉʳˢ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵒᵉᵈ‧ "ᴺⁿᵍʰ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵒᵐⁿⁱˡᵒᑫᵘⁱˢᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢⁱᵍʰˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵍᵉⁿᵗˡʸ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ!" ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢⁿᵃᵖˢ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᵂʰᵉⁿ’ᵈ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃ ᶜᵃˢᵗ‧‧‧" "ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢᵗ ʸᵉˢᵗᵉʳᵈᵃʸ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰᵒʷ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵇʸ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵇᵃᵈ ˢʰᵉ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧ "ᴵ ᶜʰᵃⁿᵍᵉᵈ ᵐʸ ˢᵉᵗ ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵉᵉˡˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵘᵖ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍ ᵖʳᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵈᵒⁱⁿᵍ ˢᵒ‧ "ᴳᵃʰ!" "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᵍᵉᵗ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵖ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ˢᵖⁱʳᵃˡ ⁱⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗˢ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ⸴ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵇᵃᵈ‧ "ᴮᵘᵗ ⁱᶠ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ‧‧‧" "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵉᵃˢʸ‧ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ʷʰᵃᵗ‧ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵐᵉᵗ ᵃ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ ˢᵒ ᵍʳᵉᵃᵗ ᵃˢ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒᵈᵈᵉᵈ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶠˡᵘᶠᶠᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ ᶠᵒʳ ʰⁱˢ ˡᵉᵍ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵒⁿ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ˡⁱᶠᵗ⸴ ˡᵉᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵖᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉˣᵗʳᵃ ᵖⁱˡˡᵒʷ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢˡⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵉᵍ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵖᵒˡᵒᵍⁱˢᵉ! ᴵ'ᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒⁿᵉ ʷʰᵒ ᶜᵃᵘˢᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿʲᵘʳʸ‧ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ˢᵃᶠᵉʳ ʷʰᵉᵉˡˢ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉˡᵒⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍˢ ˢᵒ ᵃˢ ᵗᵒ ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳᵗᵃⁱⁿ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʰᵉᵃˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒ ⁱᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵖᵃʳᵗⁱᵃˡˡʸ ᵃʲᵃʳ ᵃˢ ˢʰᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉˢᵖᵉᶜᵗᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵈⁱᶠᶠᵉʳᵉⁿᵗ ⁿᵉᵉᵈˢ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ʰⁱˢ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᴷʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᴷʳᵃᵇ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵗ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵇʳⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠˡᵒʷᵉʳˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ ᵃ ˢᵉᵗ ᵒᶠ ˢᵗᵒʳⁱᵉˢ ᴵ'ᵈ ʷʳⁱᵗᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘ! ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ⸴ ᴵ ᵖˡᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ˢᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᶠᵒʳ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇⁱʳᵗʰ ᵈᵃʸ ᵗᵒ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᶜᵃⁿ ᴵ ᵃˢᵏ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵉˣᵃᶜᵗˡʸ ᶜᵃᵘˢᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˡᵉᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ⁱⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ʷᵃʸ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢʰᵉ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵒᵖ‧ ᴳᵒᵗ ᶜᵃᵘᵍʰᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ʷʰᵉᵉˡ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵖˡᵃᶜᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵃᶠᵉʳ ᵒⁿᵉˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧" "ᔆᵒᵘⁿᵈˢ ᵖᵃⁱⁿᶠᵘˡ‧‧" "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃˡˡᵉᵈ ᵃ ᵖʳᵒᶠᵉˢˢⁱᵒⁿᵃˡ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵐᵉ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵈⁱᶜⁱⁿᵉ ᵐᵘˢᵗ'ᵛᵉ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ ᶜᵒˡᵈ⸴ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ᴵ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵇᵃⁿᵈᵃᵍᵉᵈ ˡᵉᵍ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡⁱˢᵗ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧" "ᴵ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᶜᵒᵐⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵃˢᵗ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵉᶜᵃᵘˢᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵃᵖᵖᵉᵃʳ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗ ᵗʰᵉᶠᵗ⸴ ˢᵒ ᴵ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃᵗ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʸᵒᵘ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢʰᵉ ᶠᵒᵘⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵇᵉᵗᵗᵉʳ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧

My Tiny Genius RibbonDee Summary: After a long day of once again trying and failing to steal the Krabby Patty Secret Formula, Plankton is feeling down in the dumps. It's up to Karen to cheer him up. Language:EnglishStats:Published:2024-02-01Words:721 There were many words to describe the Chum Bucket, and pleasant certainly was not one of them. Overall it reeked of filth, grime and all sorts of health code violations. A certain musty odor seemed to always linger in the air, no matter how much air freshener one used. Truly, it was a wonder this place was still in business. There were many theories as to why, but truly no one except for the restaurants’ owners really knew. One of said owners was in the lobby, waiting as she always did for her husband when he was off with one of his schemes. Karen was standing in the room in her mobile apparatus, her screen blank as she waited ever so patiently. Best case scenario Plankton would simply fail as usual. Worst… the Chum Bucket was blown to smithereens again. Neither outcome was good, but it was obvious which one was more favorable. Finally, a small tapping sound came from one of the doors. He was back. Karen wheeled over to the red double doors and let the poor man in. He was a mess. He was covered in ash and some bruises, and she was immediately concerned. “Plankton-” she began. “Not now honey.” Plankton sulked off, no doubt on his way to the lab. “Plankton!” The tiny organism turned around to face his computer wife. “What?” “I have dinner ready.” “I ain’t in the mood for holographic meatloaf.” He turned back around and went on his way. Karen put her robotic arms on where her hips would be and rolled on after him. “What kind of attitude is that? At least let me patch you up! It looks like it hurts!” “No it- ow. Ok fine.” Karen bent over and picked up the creature in her metal palms and gently lifted him up and began to wheel him into the lab area. She set him down on a counter and got out the first aid kit that was for this sort of thing. “How’d it go”, she said as she began to clean his wounds. “OW! Easy!” “Sorry sweetie. But how did things go? Didja get that formula this time?” “What does it look like? Nope. I failed again. Always.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “I… I can’t do this.” “Can’t do what?” “What do you think?! I can’t get that formula! Krabs is always one step ahead!” “Oh hon, surely you’ll get it next time”, Karen said, giving Plankton a little pat on the back which caused him to fall flat on his face. “Ow.” “Sorry.” Plankton stood, and sighed. “That’s what you always say. I always go for it again, and it blows up in my face! Literally! Look at all these inventions. Failures. All of them.” Plankton’s eye was beginning to tear up. Karen felt her circuits beginning to tingle with pity. Poor little fella. She remembered all of the earlier formula-nabbing schemes, and how motivated and eager her husband was. With each failed plan Plankton grew ever more weary, which was odd as he was usually quite the tenacious type. “Oh Plankton”, Karen said tenderly. “Oh Karen! I’m a failure!” Karen gasped in horror. “You are NOT!” “How?” “For starters, you build all these amazing inventions that are way ahead of their time! You’re brilliant!” “Go on.” “You went to college!” “Yeah!” “And you're gonna GET that formula!” “Yeah!” Plankton made sure to say the last yeah extra loudly, clearly filled with his usual overinflated ego once again. It usually never took to long to reignite his drive via a small pep talk, something Karen was very happy to provide for her beloved single celled spouse. “I am going to get the formula, and make Krabs eat dirt!” “I know you are, honey. But I think you should rest or eat first.” “No I- ow. Yeah alright.” “That's the spirit, little guy. Now let's go and relax for a while. You've earned it.” Karen picked up her now relieved husband, and began to wheel them towards their living quarters so the poor little thing could rest. “I love you, my tiny little genius.” “Heh, love you too babe.” And so the pair of strange lovers were off, for now they would relax and perhaps discuss oh so evıl, diabolical and lemon scented plans for the future.

CHIP AND FAIL vii (Autistic author) Plankton's body tensed, his eye squeezing shut as he tried to block out the onslaught of sensations. "Chip," he murmured, his voice strained, "I can't." "What do you mean?" He didn't know his touch, his words, his very presence was a storm in Plankton's mind. He just wanted to share his week, his joy, with his dad. Plankton took a deep, shaky breath, his antennae twitching. "I have... I have something that makes it hard for me to... to handle..." But Chip's excitement was unable to comprehend the distress he was causing. "Handle what, Dad?" he asked, his voice filled with eagerness. "You can tell me anything!" Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flickering with pain. He knew he had to find the words, to explain the storm that raged in his mind, his voice trembling. "I can't... I just..." Chip's eyes searched his father's, his hands reaching out again. But Plankton was already slipping away, his mind a tornado of sensations. He couldn't find the words, the storm too loud. Chip, oblivious to the turmoil, pressed on. "Dad, you can tell me anything," he said, his voice bubbling over with eagerness. His hands reached out again, his touch like a lightning bolt in Plankton's overstimulated world. Plankton's antennae quivered with the effort of maintaining his composure. He didn't know how to explain the maelstrom that was his mind, the way each touch and sound felt like a thunderclap. "Chip," he began again, his voice strained, "I'm..." But Chip was a hurricane, his enthusiasm unyielding. "Is it because of the college?" he asked, his screen sparkling. "Or Nutmeg?" He didn't realize that his words, his touch, were the fuel for the storm. Plankton's eye searched his son's, desperate for a moment of calm. "Chip, no, it's not about..." His voice was a whisper, lost in the wind of his son's excitement. But Chip didn't hear the desperation, his mind a kaleidoscope of thoughts and memories. He didn't see the pain he was causing, only his own need for connection. "But Dad, I just wanted to..." Plankton's antennae shot up, his body tensing like a bowstring. "Chip," he said, his voice a whipcrack of agony. "P-please." But Chip was in his own world, racing with the excitement of his week. "Come on, Dad," he said, his voice filled with cheerful oblivion. "It's so cool, you've gotta see it!" He grabbed Plankton's hand, pulling him to hard. Plankton's body jerked, his eye wide with pain. The sudden contact was like a sledgehammer to his overstimulated mind, his thoughts scattering like leaves in a storm. "Chip," he managed, his voice strained, "please." But Chip's excitement was a freight train, barreling forward without a care for the tracks. He didn't see the agony etched in Plankton's features, didn't feel the tension in his father's body. "Come on, Dad," he said, his grip tightening. "It's going to be amazing, I..." Plankton's body spasmed at the contact, his antennae vibrating wildly. The room grew too bright, the sounds too loud, the air too thin. He couldn't move, couldn't think. His mind was a cacophony of sensations, a symphony of overload. "Chip," he choked out, his voice a plea. "I... I can't." Chip's face fell, not realizing how angry his dad's getting. "What do you..." But Plankton was already spiraling, his mind a tornado of sensory assault. He didn't know how to make Chip understand, his voice a thunderclap of despair. "I CAN'T!" he shouted, his antennae waving erratically. Chip's smile faltered, his eyes wide with shock. He had never seen his dad like this before, his touch a match to a fuse. He took a step back, his hands up in surrender. "You mean, you won't!" he asked, his voice shaking. Plankton took a deep, shuddering breath, his antennae drooping. "Chip," he said, his voice tight with frustration. "I can't. Not right now. I need..." But Chip's crashing over the delicate barriers Plankton had built to keep his world in order. "But Dad, it's just a story!" he exclaimed, his voice booming in the quiet living room. "It's not a big deal, you're just being..." The room grew smaller, the walls closing in on Plankton as Chip's words echoed in his mind. Just a story? To Chip, it was a simple tale of adventure, but to Plankton, it was a minefield of sensory input his brain couldn't process. "Chip, please," he murmured, his antennae twitching wildly. "I'm trying..." "You're not trying hard enough!" Chip said, his voice filled with the kind of innocent exasperation that only a child can muster. "But if you're trying to break our family, congratulations! You..." Plankton's antennae shot up, his body rigid with tension. The accusation hit him like a tidal wave, threatening to drown him under the weight of his own failure. "Chip," he said, his voice a desperate plea. "It's not..." But Chip's screen filled with accusation, his voice loud in the suddenly too-small room. "Why can't you just be normal?" he demanded, his grip on Plankton's hand tightening. Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye squeezed shut against the assault. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I'm not... I'm not like other dads." "Well DUH! You just can't handle it, can you?" Chip said, his voice filled with frustration. He didn't see the pain in Plankton's eye, the way his antennae drooped with each accusation. "But it's just a story, Dad. It's not that..." Plankton's antennae twitched, his body trembling with the effort to stay calm. "Chip, you don't understand," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "My mind is like a... a... " Chip's eyes searched his father's, his expression a mix of confusion and anger. "What? What's wrong with you? Let me guess, you're just being dramatic again," he said, his voice harsher than he intended. Plankton flinched at the accusation, his antennas stiffening. Karen watched from the sidelines, aching. She knew this moment was inevitable, but seeing the pain was like a knife to her. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation that needed to happen. "Chip, sweetie," she began, her voice soft and gentle, "Dad's not being dramatic." She took a step forward, placing a hand on her son's shoulder, feeling the tension beneath his skin. "Your dad has..." "Mom, my 'dad' has no place in OUR family! Your life is a lie!" Chip's words, fueled by confusion and hurt, echoed through to Plankton, his voice shaking. Karen's hands shook as she reached for Chip. "No, honey," she said, her voice trembling, "it's not that simple." But Chip was already storming out of the room, his footsteps like thunder in the quiet hallway. Plankton slumped back against his chair, his antennae drooping. He had hoped Chip would never have to know, never have to feel the way he did. The way his mind was like a cluttered room, with no way to organize the chaos. He closed his eye, the weight of his secret heavy on his shoulders.

A LIFE OF DIVERSITY vii (Autistic author) "We're just going to do what you want. How about a trivia game?" Plankton's antennae perked up slightly at the mention of a game, his love for competition never truly forgotten. "Trivia," he echoed, his voice still monotone but with a hint of interest. "Yes, trivia," Karen said, stroking his back gently. "You can show us all how much you know." Plankton looked up at Patrick. "I'm sorry," Patrick said, voice sincere for once. "I didn't mean to make you cry." Plankton sniffled, his antennae twitching slightly. "Patrick mean," he murmured, his voice monotone yet filled with hurt. "I know, buddy," Sponge Bob said, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "But he didn't know. Sometimes, Patrick doesn't think before he speaks." Patrick nodded, his eyes downcast. "I guess I'm not the best at understanding things," he mumbled. Sponge Bob leaned closer to Plankton. "Why don't we start our game now?" he suggested, his voice gentle. "We can play a game about random trivia. Does that sound okay?" Plankton nodded slowly, antennae still drooping. "Okay," he murmurs. They around the table, the jellyfish book open to a random page. Plankton's gaze remained fixed on it, his mind racing with facts and figures. Karen took a deep breath, her tentacles still tense from the confrontation with Patrick. "Alright, let's start with something easy," she suggested. "What's the scientific name for jellyfish?" Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye lighting up with excitement. "Jellyfish scientific name," he recited, "Cnidaria." "Cnidaria?" Sponge Bob repeated, his eyebrows shooting up. "That's right, Plankton!" Patrick looked at the book, then at Plankton, his eyes wide. "How do you know all this stuff?" Plankton's antennae wiggled slightly. "Plankton read book," he said, his voice monotone but with a hint of pride. "Patrick, I'll ask you a question," Sponge Bob said, his smile genuine. Patrick nodded, eager to make amends. "Shoot." Sponge Bob's eyes twinkled with mischief. "Okay, Patrick," he said, "What's the square root of 120?" Patrick's eyes widened, his brain scrambling. He took a deep breath and announced, "It's 12?" "No, Patrick," Plankton said, his voice a monotone but with a hint of amusement. "It's 10.190565... but Plankton rounds to 10." Patrick's face fell as he realized he'd been outsmarted. "Oh," he murmured. "Guess I should've studied more at boating school." "It's okay, Patrick," Karen said. Sponge Bob's eyes twinkled with encouragement. "Let's keep playing, Plankton," he said. "You're doing great." Plankton nodded, his antennae slightly less droopy. "Your turn, Plankton," Sponge Bob said. "What's something interesting about yourself?" Plankton paused, his antennae twitching as he searched for words. "Interesting?" he echoed. Sponge Bob nodded encouragingly. "Yes, something that makes you special or unique. Tell us all about Plankton." Plankton's antennae quivered as he thought. "Plankton... good at science," he said finally, his monotone voice revealing his pride. "Especially jellyfish." "That's fantastic, Plankton!" Karen exclaimed. Patrick nodded in agreement. "Yeah, buddy," he said, his voice still subdued. "You're a real jellyfish genius." Plankton's antennae twitched with a hint of satisfaction. "Jellyfish have 24 eyes," he said, his voice monotone yet filled with a newfound confidence. "But no brain." "What?" Patrick's eyes widened. "How can they see without a brain?" Plankton's antennae quivered with excitement as he began to elaborate. "Jellyfish have simple nervous system," he said, his voice still flat but gaining momentum. "Eyes detect light, not images. Help them avoid predators and find food." Sponge Bob's eyes grew wide with amazement. "Wow Plankton," he said. "That's so cool!" "Plankton born cycloptic one eye." Patrick's jaw dropped as he stared at Plankton. "That's... really cool," he murmured, his mind racing to keep up. Sponge Bob nodded eagerly. "Yeah, Plankton," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "Tell us more!" Plankton's antennae perked up at the genuine interest from his friends. "Plankton own Chum Bucket," he said, his voice monotone but proud. "Serve chum, best food in Bikini Bottom." Patrick's eyes lit up. "You're like a chef, Plankton! That's so cool!" But Plankton's gaze remained on the jellyfish book, his thoughts drifting. "Mr. Krabs," he murmured, his voice monotone yet filled with a hint of anger. "Has Krabby Patties.." Karen and Sponge Bob exchanged a glance, knowing the mention of Mr. Krabs. "Plankton," Karen began cautiously, "we don't have to talk about Krabby Patties if you don't want to." But Plankton's antennae shot up, his voice taking on a new, almost manic energy. "No, no," he murmured, his monotone cracking. "Mr. Krabs. Krabby Patties. Plankton's purpose." Sponge Bob's smile faltered, the mention of Krabby Patties bringing back memories of their long-standing rivalry. "Plankton," he said gently, "you don't have to steal Krabby Patties anymore. You have jellyfish now." But Plankton's antennae quivered with a strange intensity. "Krabs," he murmured, his monotone voice filled with a newfound urgency. "Gave Plankton brain damage. Accident," Plankton murmured, his voice low. "Mr. Krabs... Krabby Patty... Plankton's brain... changed." Sponge Bob's smile faded, his heart sinking as he realized the gravity of the situation. "Plankton," he said, his voice filled sadness. But Plankton didn't seem to hear him, lost in his own thoughts. "Plankton not same," he murmured. "But jellyfish... jellyfish make Plankton happy." Karen's eyes filled with understanding. "It's ok, Plankton," she said, her voice soothing. "You can still have a purpose. Maybe not with Krabby Patties, but with jellyfish." Plankton's antennae quivered as he repeated her words back to her. "Purpose with jellyfish," he murmured. "Yes, Plankton," Karen said, her tentacles stroking his back gently. "Your purpose can be whatever makes you happy." "Happy," Plankton echoed, his antennae twitching as he repeated her word. "Yes, happy," Karen said, her voice soothing. "We're here to support you, Plankton." "Support Plankton," he echoed, his antennae drooping slightly. "But Krabs... Plankton's enemy." Karen's eyes searched Plankton's, her own filled with a gentle warmth. "Mr. Krabs doesn't have to be your enemy anymore," she said, her tone soothing. "You can find joy in other things." "Other things," Plankton echoed, his antennae still. "Yes," Karen said, her tentacles waving gently. "Like jellyfish. You can focus on learning about them and sharing your knowledge with others." "Share knowledge," Plankton repeated, his antennae quivering with curiosity. "Exactly," Karen said, her tentacles gesturing encouragingly. "You can start a jellyfish club, remember?" Plankton's antennae twitched as he processed her words. "Jellyfish club," he murmured. "Yeah, buddy," Sponge Bob said, his voice filled with excitement. "We can all join and learn together!" Plankton's antennae perked up slightly, and a glimmer of hope entered his eye. "Club," he murmured, his voice monotone but with a hint of excitement.

A JOURNEY TO AUTISM vii (Autistic author) He starts to rock back and forth, his single eye squeezed shut as he tries to cope with the sudden change in his environment. Mr. Krabs' confusion deepens, his claws scratching his head in bemusement. "What's gotten into you, Plankton?" he says. But Plankton can't stop. His rocking intensifies, his whispered mantra becoming more desperate. "Fish, fish, fish," he repeats, his voice rising slightly with each iteration. Mr. Krabs stares at Plankton, his confusion turning. "Plankton, you ok?" he asks. But Plankton is lost in his own world, his stimming a way to self-regulate. His antennas wave back and forth in a soothing rhythm, his body rocking slightly as he murmurs "fish, fish, fish." Sponge Bob's heart aches as he watches his friend, his own hands clenching into fists at his side. He understands now that Plankton's behavior isn't a game, it's a coping mechanism, a way to navigate through the chaos in his head. "Plankton, it's ok," Sponge Bob says soothingly, approaching his friend. He gently picks up one of the fallen chess pieces, a knight, and holds it out to him. "Do you want to play again?" Plankton's antennas cease their frantic motion, his eye focusing on the knight. He takes it, his fingers tracing the intricate carvings, his breathing steadying. "Fish," he says, his voice calmer. Sponge Bob watches his friend carefully, his heart breaking at the sight of his distress. He understands now that Plankton's repetition is not just a strange behavior, but a way to cope with his new reality. Mr. Krabs, still confused, watches as Plankton's tracing the lines of the chessboard. "What are ye doing?" he asks, his voice annoyed. Sponge Bob's eyes meet Plankton's, and he sees the desperation in his friend's eye. "Mr. Krabs, Plankton's just... trying to remember how to play," he lies gently. Mr. Krabs grumbles but doesn't argue. Sponge Bob takes this moment to sit next to Plankton, placing his hand on his shoulder. "It's ok," he whispers. "We'll play again when you're ready." Plankton's antennas twitch, his eye dilating slightly as he nods. He clutches the knight tightly, his thumb stroking its smooth surface. It's a familiar comfort, something from before the accident, before the world became a confusing cacophony of sounds and sights. As the moments pass, Plankton's gaze remains fixed on the chessboard, the pattern of the squares providing a comforting visual stimulation. Sponge Bob notices the subtle change in his friend's demeanor, the tension easing from his tiny body. "Fish," Plankton murmurs again, but this time with less urgency. He carefully sets the knight back down on the board, his hand hovering above it. Sponge Bob's heart swells with affection, and he knows that despite the confusion and fear in Plankton's eye, his friend is trying. Mr. Krabs, however, is far from convinced, his eyes narrowing. "If this is how you're going to be, I'm not playing," he declares, crossing his arms over his chest. But Plankton's antennas perk up slightly, his interest piqued by the challenge. He picks up the knight again, his thumb caressing the piece. "Fish," he whispers, his gaze flicking to Sponge Bob and then back to the board. It's a plea. Sponge Bob nods, his face a picture of solemn reassurance. "It's ok," he repeats. "Just..." "What's wrong with you, Plankton?" Mr. Krabs exclaims. Plankton's antennas droop, and he looks down at his cards again. He doesn't know how to explain his condition to Mr. Krabs, who's always so dismissive of him. He feels a pang of desperation, racing to find a way to bridge understanding. Then, it hits him. With trembling hands, Plankton mimics Mr. Krabs' crossed arms, his voice a poor imitation. "What's wrong with you, Plankton," he repeats firmly. Mr. Krabs' eyes bulge with surprise. "What's this now?" he mutters, giving way to amusement. He chuckles deeply, his claws unfolding from his chest. Sponge Bob understands Plankton. "Mr. Krabs," he says quickly, trying to intercept the situation. "Plankton's..." But Mr. Krabs waves his hand dismissively. "I know, I know," he says, his voice filled with mockery. "Just playing his little games." Plankton doesn't want to be laughed at, especially not by Mr. Krabs. With determined effort, he mimics Mr. Krabs. "I know I know," he says again, his tone mimicking Mr. Krabs'. "Just playing his little games!" Mr. Krabs' laughter fades, his gaze sharp. "What now, Plankton?" he demands, his voice hard. Plankton's antennas quiver with determination as he picks up Mr. Krabs' mannerisms. "I know, I know," he repeats, his eye fixed on Mr. Krabs. "Just playing his little games!" Mr. Krabs' expression sours to irritation. "What's your game, Plankton?" he snaps. "Game," he repeats, his voice a mirror of Mr. Krabs'. "Game, game Mr. Krabs." Mr. Krabs' eyes narrow, his confusion shifting to annoyance. "You're not making sense," he says, his voice sharp. But Plankton doesn't stop. "Game, game Mr. Krabs," he persists, his antennas waving frantically. Sponge Bob's heart squeezes. He knows Plankton's not trying to annoy; he's desperately trying to convey something, but his brain's wiring isn't cooperating. Plankton's repetition has turned into a mantra, a plea for understanding that only Mr. Krabs seems to ignore. Mr. Krabs' patience snaps. "Enough!" he shouts, slamming his claws on the table. "What do you want from me, Plankton?" Plankton's antennas flatten, his eye filling with tears. Sponge Bob jumps up, his own voice shaky. "Mr. Krabs, please, don't yell," he begs. "It's just a game." Mr. Krabs' face twists in anger. "This isn't a game, this is your usual scheme to drive me crazy!" "No, Mr. Krabs," he says.

CATCH IN MY CHIP vii (Autistic author) the only sound the steady rhythm of their breaths. Plankton's body slowly relaxes, his eye unclenching, his antennas stilling. Karen's hand remains poised, ready to offer comfort should he need it. As his breathing evens, Plankton's eye flutter open. He looks at Karen, her face a picture of love and concern. He feels a pang of guilt for his earlier outburst, but also a wave of gratitude for her understanding. He knows she doesn't push or harm, she just gets it. Karen sees the shift in his gaze, the anger giving way to something softer. "Do you want to talk about it?" she asks, her voice barely above a whisper. Plankton shakes his head slightly, his antennas drooping. "No," he murmurs, his voice hoarse. "Just... needing a moment." Karen nods, her hand still hovering, a silent offer of comfort. "Take all the moments you need," she says, her voice gentle. Plankton's gaze lingers on her hand for a moment before he nods. He understands her unspoken offer, her respect for his boundaries. Karen knows that touch can sometimes be too much for him, a sensation that turns comforting into overwhelming. So, she waits, letting the air between them remain unbroken by physical contact, allowing him the space he desperately needs. The room is a canvas of shadows and quiet, the only sound the soft rustle of their breaths. Plankton slowly uncoils, his body no longer a taut wire ready to snap. "Do you want me to let you alone?" Karen asks, her voice soft as a whisper in the night. Plankton shakes his head, his eye meeting hers. The anger is gone, replaced by a weary sadness. She nods, her hand still hovering, a silent question mark. "Okay," she says, her voice a gentle caress. "But if you need anything, just tell me." Plankton takes a deep breath, his shoulders rising and falling like waves on the shore. "Thank you," he murmurs, his eye brightening slightly. Karen nods, her hand still hovering but not touching. "I'm here," she says. "Always." Her voice is a lullaby in the quiet room, a gentle reminder that she's his anchor in the storm of sensory overload. Plankton's antennas twitch slightly, a flicker of understanding passing between them. He's aware of her presence, but the weight of his guilt and frustration is to much. "I'm sorry," he whispers, his voice a frayed thread of his usual bravado. Karen's hand remains hovering, a silent question, a gentle offer. "Do you want me to stay?" she asks, her voice a soft breeze in the stillness. Plankton nods, his antennas still drooping. "Yeah," he murmurs, his voice a whisper of relief. Karen's hand lowers slowly, coming to rest on the bed between them. She's careful not to cross the invisible barrier of his personal space, her touch a gentle promise of support. "You don't have to be sorry," she whispers, her voice a soft caress. "You're doing the best you can, Plankton." He nods, his antennas twitching slightly. "But I snapped," he says, his voice filled with regret. Karen's hand remains still, just outside his personal space. "It's okay," she whispers, her tone filled with empathy. "You're overwhelmed. It happens." Plankton nods, his antennas barely moving. "But I shouldn't have yelled," he says, his voice barely above a murmur. "I'm sorry." Karen's eyes fill with understanding. "It's okay, sweetie," she says. She reaches out slowly, her hand hovering an inch from his shoulder. "May I?" she asks, her eyes searching his for consent. Plankton's antennas twitch, his body still tense, but he nods. It's a small gesture, but it's enough. Karen's hand settles on his shoulder, her touch feather-light. He flinches at first, his body remembering the pain of the unexpected touch, but her gentle pressure is a soothing balm. He leans into it slightly, his body language speaking louder than his words ever could. Her hand on his shoulder is the bridge between them, a testament to their love and understanding. Plankton's breathing gradually deepens, his body softening into the mattress. Karen's touch is a lullaby, a promise that everything will be okay. The room is a cocoon of quiet, their breaths the only sound. Plankton's eye droops, his body finally succumbing to exhaustion. The weight of his head shifts slightly, his trust in Karen unspoken but palpable. Her hand remains on his shoulder, a gentle reminder of her presence. She watches his chest rise and fall, his body slowly relaxing under the soft blanket of sleep. His features smooth out, the lines of anger and frustration disappearing into the pillow. As his breaths become even, Karen can't help but feel a mix of sadness and love. Her heart goes out to him, this man she's spent her life with, who fights battles she can never fully understand. The room is a sanctuary of quiet, the air thick with the scent of their unspoken words. Plankton's hand twitches slightly, and she wonders if he's dreaming of a world where the noise isn't so loud, where the colors aren't so bright, where his mind can rest without fear of being bombarded. Karen watches as her husband's chest rises and falls, his breaths deepening into the steady rhythm of sleep. The lines of his face relax, his antennas droop slightly. Her gaze shifts to the shattered trophy on the floor, the sand scattered like a tiny desert. The room is a testament to the storm that was his sensory overload. Karen's hand tightens slightly on Plankton's shoulder, her heart aching for both her husband and son. She knows the road ahead won't be easy, that they'll need to navigate this new terrain with care. But as she watches Plankton's chest rise and fall, she feels a spark of hope.

BLUESCREEN Plankton’s thoughts were elsewhere as he focused the lens. More than once, he had to stop and blink blurriness out of his vision or rub the sleep out of his eye. He hadn’t slept regularly for days since he’d woken up from a brief three-hour nap this time yesterday evening, which did little to help his exhaustion. And now, here Plankton was. Miserable, sleep-deprived, and half-crazed with conflicting thoughts, peering blearily into a telescope at an absurd hour of the night. Argh! He bumped his head hard against the telescope to keep that thought from solidifying. Running on so little sleep Plankton glanced warily He looked at Karen’s darkened monitor for a moment with apprehension, expecting her to awaken from sleep mode and start in on him anew for sneaking around, but her screen remained dim. In response, a very loud whirring noise emitted from within her monitor, and Plankton tilted his head in confusion. She’d never made a sound like that before. Plankton stared numbly. “Honey bunch?” his voice is small, quavering. The next day Krabs found out she’s in hospital. It's amazing how much information Bikini Bottom Hospital would give out over the phone. Just supplying his name and fudging a little about his relationship to the couple was enough for Krabs to get the gist of what had happened last night, even including some details that had been omitted from the short entry in the morning paper. He took careful notes as he spoke with the nurse. Karen's condition was critical. Plankton had been given a mild sedative upon his arrival with Karen at the hospital. Doctors found him inconsolable; a perfect nervous wreck. They'd taken one look at him and deemed him both too emotional and sleep-deprived to be of much help answering questions. A little sleep never hurt anybody so far as the doctors were concerned. If you asked them, it was for his own good. Plankton had been so tired that the low dosage sedative had knocked him out nearly instantly. He hadn't budged in hours, and doctors predicted he'd stay down until at least late that afternoon. Krabs asked about the Hospital’s visitation hours while they were on the subject. He’d wanted to swing by that morning, but if Plankton was finally catching up on some much-needed rest, maybe he should put off on the visit. The last thing he wanted was to disturb him. The hours rolled by slowly after those difficult phone calls, and Krabs found himself pacing his office restlessly as he allowed Plankton a little time to catch up on his z’s. When the lunch rush started to wind down, Krabs retreated to his office. He placed another phone call to the hospital to see if Plankton was awake yet. The nurse confirmed that he was, and feeling better than he had been before when he first arrived last night. So Krabs arrived at their hospital room. Plankton was sitting close to the edge of Karen's wheeled bedside table. He lurched his head up off his hands with a funny-sounding snort; he must’ve been starting to doze off. Finally, Plankton spoke. His voice was tired. Resigned. “Oh hey Krabs.” “Wanna stay with me tonight?” Plankton was looking at Karen's monitor again, his antennae twitching in acknowledgment of Krabs’s words. Plankton thought about this for only a few seconds. Clearly, Krabs had gotten through to him or recovering from his recent sleeplessness was making him more agreeable. At least the extra long rest did him some good. Plankton was thoughtfully quiet beside him in the passenger seat. He peered up over the door to the quiet, still nighttime flowers overhead as the night rushed by. Krabs stole a glance at him now and then as he drove. He stooped down, offering Plankton his claw so he wouldn’t have to jump up the stairs. “Come on. Let me show you your room while you’re stayin’ over.” Plankton was sitting on the edge of Krabs’s hammock. The fabric barely dipped underneath him. “Uh, hey Eugene,” started Plankton as Krabs reached for the door. Krabs paused, with his back to him, listening. “Hmm?” “Goodnight.” Krabs looked over his shoulder and gave him a small smile. “Goodnight, Plankton.” Next day Plankton glanced over his shoulder at him. Krabs was glad to see he looked rested, despite having stayed in a strange place overnight. “Mornin’, Sheldon,” returned Krabs. “How’d ye sleep? Get any word from the hospital overnight?” “Slept okay, but not great. Strange place, you know? And no, not yet.” Krabs went upstairs to get dressed for work. He was pleased to see that his bedroom was almost exactly as he’d left it, other than the disturbed sheets where Plankton had slept the previous night. When he came back downstairs a few minutes later, Plankton was sitting on the couch with his chin resting on one hand, staring hard straight ahead with a thoughtful, worried look on his face.

░░░░░░░▒▓██████▓▒▒░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ ████▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▓██▓▓▒▒▒▓▓██████░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░▒█▓██░░░░░░████░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ █▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒█▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓█████░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░█▓▓▓█▓▓█░░█▓▓▓▓▓▒████▒░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ ▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒██▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓▓█████░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░█▓▓▓▓▓▓█░░█▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒██▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓▓███▒▓░░░░░░░░░░░░░█▓▓▓▓█░░░█▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒█▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓▓▒▓████▒░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░▒█▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█▒░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒█▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓▓▓▓▓███▓░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░█▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▓█▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒███████████████████▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓▒▓▓▓████░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░███░░░░██░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒█▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒████████████████████████████████▓▒▒▒▓▒▓▓▓▓▓███▒░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░░██▓▒░░░░░░░██░░░░░░░░ ██▓▓▓▓█▒▒▒▒▒▒▒███████████████████████████████████████▒▒▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓██▒░░░░░░░░░░░░░░███░░░░░░░▓████░░░░░ ▒▒░░░█▓▒▒▒▒▒▒████████████████████████▓▒▓▓▓▓▒██████████████▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█████░░░░░░░░▒███░░░░░░▒███▒░░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒█▒▒▒▒▒▒█████████████████████████████████▒███████████████▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓████▓░░▒███▓░░░░░░████▒░░░░ ▒▒▒▒██▓▓▓▓▓▓██████████████████████████████████▓██████████████████▓▒▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▒▓███▓███░░░░░░░░███░░░░ ▒▒▒▒█▓▓▓▓▓▓█████████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒████░░░░░░░███▒▓▓░ ▒▒▒▒█▓▓▓▓▓████████████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓█████▓░░░░▓███▓░░░ ▒▒▒▓█▓▓▓▓███████████████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒████░░░░░░░███░░░ ▒▒▒█▓▓▓▓▓████████████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒███▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓███░░░░░░████░░░ ▒▒▒█▓▓▓▓████████████████▓▓▒▓██████████████████████████████████████████▒████▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒█▓████░░░░░████░░ ▒▒█▓▓▓▓▓██████████████████████▓▒█████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒▒▓█░███░░░░░░███░░░ ▒▒█▓▓▓▓███████████████████████████▒██████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒▒██░▓██░░░░░░██▓░░░ ▒▒█▓▓▓▓██████████████████████████████▒███████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒▓██░░██░░░░░░██░░░░ ▒█▓▓▓▒█████████████████████████████████▒▓████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒██░░░██░░░░░░██░░░░ ▒█▒▒▒▒█████████████████████████████▒█████▓▓██████████████████████████████████▒▒▒██░░░░██░░░░░▓██░░░░ ▓█▒▒▒▓███████████████████████████████▓▒▒▒███████████████████████████████████▓▒▒▒█▒░░░█▓▓▓▓▓█░██░░░░░ █▓▒▒▒███████████████████████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒██░██████▓▓▓▓███░░░░░ █▒▒▒▒███████████████████████▒███████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒█▓█▓▓▓▓████▓▓▓██░░░░░ ▓▒▒▒▒███████████████████████▒██████████████████████████▒▓▓▓▓▒▒▒▒███████████▒▒▒▓█▓▓▓███████▓▓▓▓█░░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒███████████████████████▓██████████████████████████████████▒███▓▒▒█████▒▒▒██▓█▓▓▓▓▓▓████▓▓▓█░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▓███████████████████████▒▒▒████████████████████████████████▒█▓▒▓█████▒▒▒██▓██▓▓▓▓▓▓▓███████░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒███████████████████████▒▒▒▓▓███████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▓█▓▓██▓██▓▓▓▓▓▓███▓█▓░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒█████████████████████▓▒▒▒▒▒▒██████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒█▓▓▓██████▓▓█▓▓█▓▓▓█▓░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓█████████████████████▒▒▒█▓▒████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒██▓▓██▓▓░▒░░██▓▓█▓▓▓█▓░░░ ██▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓███████████████████████████▓▒▒██████████████████████████████▓▒▒██▓▓▓█░░░░░░░░░▓██▓▓▓█▒░░░ ▒███▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒███████████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒█▓▓▓▓█░░░░░░░░░▒█▓▓▓▓█░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒███▒▒▒▒▒▒████████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒█▓▓▓▓▓▓█░░░░░░░▒█▓▓▓▓▓█░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒██▒▒▒▒▒▓████████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒██▓█▓▓▓▓▓█▒░░░██▓▓▓▓▓▓█▒░░░░ ▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒██▓▒▒▒▒▒████████████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒██▓▓▓█▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓██▓▓▓█░░░░░ ██▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓███▓▒▒▒▒▓██████████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▓██▓▓▓█▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█▓▓▓▓██░░░░░ ░░░▓████▓▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒████▒▒▒▒▒█████████████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒██▓█▓▓█▓▓▓▓▓████▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█░░░░░░ ░░░░░░░░░▒███▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▒▓███▓▒▒▒▒▒▒██████████████████████████████▒▒▒▒██▓▓▓█▓▓█▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓▓█▒░░░░░░

ᴮᵃᵈ ᴺⁱᵍʰᵗᵐᵃʳᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ 'ᴵᵗ ⁱˢ ᵃˡˡ ᵃ ʰᵒᵃˣ; ᵃ ᶠʳᵒⁿᵗ!' 'ᴸᵃᵘⁿᶜʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ!' 'ᴵ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ʷᵉ ˢᵗᵉᵖ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵐ!' ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵒʳᵈˢ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʸᵉᵃʳˢ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ʳⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐⁱⁿᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵐᵉᵐᵒʳⁱᵉˢ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗⁱʳʳᵉᵈ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵃˡˢᵒ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʲᵘˢᵗ ⁿᵒʳᵐᵃˡˡʸ ᵗᵒˢˢⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴳᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵘᵖ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵃʷ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵛⁱˢⁱᵇˡᵉ ᵈⁱˢᵗʳᵉˢˢ‧ ᴺᵒᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˢʰᵉ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʳʸ ᵗᵒ ˢⁿᵃᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʷʰᵃᵗᵉᵛᵉʳ ⁱᵗ ⁱˢ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉʳ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ʷʰᵒ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵗᵒᵖ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‽" ᔆʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵉˡ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵏˡᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢʰᵒᵒᵏ ⁱᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵒʳᵗʰ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ᵃⁿᵗᵉⁿⁿᵃᵉ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ‧ "ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ? ᵂᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ!" ᴺᵒʷ ʰᵉ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ˢⁿᵃᵖᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ⸴ ˡᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵃ ᶜʳʸ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵐᵉ⸴ ʲᵘˢᵗ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰˢ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴵ⁻ᴵ'ᵐ ˢ⁻ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵃ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" "ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷᵃˢ‧‧‧" "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ⁻ᴵ⁻ᴵ⁻ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ‧" "ᴼʰ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧" "ᴵ⁻ᴵ'ᵐ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵘʳᵉ ⁱᶠ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵒˡᵈ ᵐʸ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ˢʷᵉᵉᵗˢ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒᶠᶠᵉʳᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ʷʰⁱᶜʰ ʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵐᵇʳᵃᶜᵉᵈ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʰᵒᵖᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˡᵘˡˡ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵖʳᵉᶠᵉʳᵃᵇˡʸ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿʸ ˢᵗʳᵉˢˢ‧ ᴴᵉ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ˡᵉᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵒᶠ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ʷʰᵉⁿᶜᵉ ˢʰᵉ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᶠᵃˡˡ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ʷⁱᵗʰᵒᵘᵗ ᵃⁿʸ ᵇᵃᵈ ᵈʳᵉᵃᵐˢ‧ ╰ ✧ ･ﾟ∙ ∗ — ᴡᴏʀᴅ ᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ ⟨ 2 1 6 ⟩

ᴬˡˡ ᴹⁱⁿᵉ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ "ᴹʸ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵃⁿ ⁱᵈᵉᵃ; ᴵ ᵍᵒ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ᵐⁱⁿᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘˢ ʳⁱᶜʰ!" ᔆᵃʸˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᔆᵒᵘⁿᵈˢ ᵍʳᵉᵃᵗ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵃʳᵉᶠᵘˡ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ʰᵉᵉᵈⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐⁱⁿᵉ ʷᵃʸ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵃʳ ᵃʰᵉᵃᵈ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵃⁿᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ᵃⁿʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠ ʷᵒʳᵗʰ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˡᵒˢᵗ ʰⁱˢ ᶠᵒᵒᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᶜᵏˢ ˢʰⁱᶠᵗᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒᵖᵉⁿˢ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵖᵒᵒˡ ᵒᶠ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᶜᵏˢ ᶠᵉˡˡ‧ ᴴᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ⸴ ᵍʳᵃᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ᵃ ˢᵗⁱᶜᵏ ʷᵉᵈᵍᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᶜᵏˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵉᵉᵖ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ‧ "ᴴᵉˡᵖ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ ᴹᵉᵃⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᴮᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʳ ˢᵉᵉⁿ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ ᵗᵒᵈᵃʸ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿˡʸ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵃᵗ ʰᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵍᵒⁿᵉ⸴ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵐⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʰⁱᵐ!" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ᵐⁱⁿᵉˢ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵇᵉ ᵈᵉᵃᵈˡʸ!" ᴬˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵈᵒʷⁿ ˢᵒ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ʳᵒᶜᵏˢ⸴ ʰⁱᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵉˡᵖ ᵐᵉ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳˢ⸴ ʰᵘʳʳʸⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵒᵐᵉ ᵇⁱᵍ⸴ ʰᵉᵃᵛʸ ʳᵒᶜᵏ ᶠᵉˡˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ˡᵃⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵇᵃʳᵉˡʸ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ˡᵉᵗ ᵍᵒ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱᶜᵏ‧ ᴹᵒʳᵉ ʳᵘᵇᵇˡᵉ ᶠᵉˡˡ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃˢᵖᵉᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˡⁱᶠᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᶜᵏˢ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴳᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˡˡ ᵒᶠ ʳᵒᶜᵏˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ʰᵉ ᵖᵘˡˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠʳᵉᵉᶻⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ʷᵃᵗᵉʳˢ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵒᵈʸ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ˡⁱᵐᵖ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵃʳᵐˢ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˡᵉᵃⁿᵉᵈ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃᵈʲᵘˢᵗᵉᵈ ʰᵒʷ ʰᵉ ʰᵉˡᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒʳᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵉᵃᵏ ᵖᵘˡˢᵉ‧ "ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵒⁿ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᶜʰᵉᵉᵏ‧ "ᵀᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ʸᵉᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵏⁿᵒᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᶜᵒˡᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶜʰᵉᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ʳᵉˡⁱᵉᵛᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵇʳᵉᵃᵗʰᵉ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ˢᶜᵃʳᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᶠᵉᵃʳ‧ "ᵂᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ⁿᵉᵉᵈᵉᵈ ʰᵉˡᵖ⸴ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒˡᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ‧ ᴴⁱˢ ˡⁱᵐᵇˢ ᵈᵃⁿᵍˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵒᵈ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐⁱⁿᵉ‧ 'ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵒʷ' ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵉˣᵗᵉᵈ⸴ ᵗᵒ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ʳᵘˢʰᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉˡᵈ ᵇʸ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ ᴺᵒʷ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ˢᵘᵖⁱⁿᵉ ᵖᵒˢⁱᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵒᵘⁿᵈ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵐᵒᵘᵗʰ ᵈʳᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ˢˡⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ⸴ ʰᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʳᵉᵐᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵒᵗⁱᵒⁿˡᵉˢˢ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ᵃˡˡ‧ "ʸᵒᵘʳ ˡⁱᶠᵉ'ˢ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ʷᵒʳᵗʰ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵐⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵒᵇᵛⁱᵒᵘˢˡʸ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʳᵉˢⁱˢᵗ ᵒʳ ᵖʳᵒᵗᵉˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵖⁱᶜᵏᵉᵈ ᵘᵖ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵃʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ʰᵒᵐᵉ ⁿᵒʷ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷⁱˡˡ ᵖᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉᵈ!" ᴬᵍᵃⁱⁿ ⁿᵒ ⁱⁿᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵒᶠ ᵘⁿᵈᵉʳˢᵗᵃⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴼʰ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ⸴ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ‧ ᴵ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒᵗ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵉⁿᵒᵘᵍʰ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ ᵈᵒ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ᵏⁱˢˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ ᴱᵃʳˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʷⁱᵗᶜʰᵉᵈ; ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᵇʳᵒʷ ᶠᵘʳʳᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵃˢ ⁱᶠ ᵏⁿⁱᵗ ⁱⁿ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢⁱᵒⁿ⸴ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᶠᵒʳᵐ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏ‧‧‧" "ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵉʸᵉ?" ᴿᵉᵍⁱˢᵗᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵛᵒⁱᶜᵉˢ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵈᵒ ˢᵒ⸴ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃᵏᵉ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ˢᵘʳʳᵒᵘⁿᵈⁱⁿᵍˢ‧ "ᴴᵘʰʰʰ ʷ⁻ʷʰᵃᵗ’ˢ ʰᵃᵖ⁻ᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ⸴ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉᵃᵏˡʸ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵍʳᵒᵍᵍⁱˡʸ ᵈⁱˢᵒʳⁱᵉⁿᵗᵉᵈ⸴ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃⁿ ᵘᵖ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ ʳᵉᶜᵒᵛᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ‧ "ᵂʰʸ'ˢ ᵉᵛᵉʳʸ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇˡᵘʳʳʸ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶠᵘᶻᶻʸ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿᵉᵈ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˢᵉⁿˢᵉˢ⸴ ᵃᶠᵗᵉʳ ⁿᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᵈʳᵒʷⁿⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ᵐⁱⁿᵉ!" 'ᵂʰᵃᵗ⸴ ᵒʰ ʸᵉᵃ‧ ᴵ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐⁱⁿᵉ‧ ᵂʰᵉⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ʰᵒʷ ᵈⁱᵈ ᴵ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵘᵖ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ⁱⁿ ᵐʸ ʳᵒᵒᵐ?' ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵒʷ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʳᵉˢᶜᵘᵉ!" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱᵈ? ᴼʰ⸴ ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱᵐ⸴ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ʷᵉᵃᵏ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ᶜᵃⁿ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵒ ⁿⁱᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉ ᵏⁱᵈ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʳᵉᵖˡⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ "ᴺᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵈᵒ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃ ᶠᵒᵒˡⁱˢʰ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ᵉⁿᵈᵃⁿᵍᵉʳ ʸᵒᵘʳ ˡⁱᶠᵉ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˡᵉᶠᵗ‧ "ᴶᵘˢᵗ ᵖˡᵃⁱⁿ ʷᵒʳʳⁱᵉᵈ ˢⁱᶜᵏ⸴ ᵃᵇᵒᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ!" "ᔆᵒʳʳʸ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵒʷ ˢᶜᵃʳᵉᵈ ᴵ'ᵈ ᶠᵉˡᵗ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ ᵒᶠ ˡᵒˢⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧ ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉⁿᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵐʸ ⁿᵉʳᵛᵉˢ‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵈⁱᵗᵗᵒ‧ ᵀʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧" "ᴬⁿʸ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ‧ ᴳᵉᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" "ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵃⁿʸ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉˢ⸴ ʸᵉˢ; ʷᵉ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵃˡᵏ ᵗᵒᵐᵒʳʳᵒʷ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿᵈᵉᵈ‧ "ᵂᵃⁿᵗ ᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵇᵉᵈ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᶜʳᵃᶜᵏᵉᵈ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᵃˢᵏᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᔆʷᵉᵉᵗⁱᵉ?" ᔆʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒʷ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᴼʰ ᴵ'ˡˡ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᵃᵛᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵃʲᵃʳ‧ ᴺⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏˢ‧‧" 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗻𝘁: 𝟲𝟴𝟴

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 5 Karen saw the flicker in Plankton's eye that signaled his return to the present. She then motioned for Chip to back up. Plankton let go of the bear, his gaze flitting around the room as if searching. Karen wiped the drool from his chin. "Welcome back," she whispered, her voice calm and soothing. Plankton's eye met Karen's screen. "I'm here," she said, her own voice thick with relief. "You had another seizure, but it's over now." Plankton nodded slowly, his antennae drooping as he tried to piece together what had happened. The fog in his mind was lifting, but the weight of his emotions remained as he looked over to Chip. Chip's eyes met his, full of uncertainty. "Dad," he began, but his voice trailed off as Plankton's eye flickered with recognition. Chip's own eyes lit up with relief and hope. Plankton's antennae slowly raised, his gaze focusing on his wife and son. "I remember," Plankton said through gritted teeth. The memory of Chip's innocent yet hurtful word stung. "He said I was... 'slow'. He said it!" The anger in his voice was palpable, his antennae quivering with agitation. Karen's heart ached for her husband's pain, but she knew that anger was a part of his post-seizure frustration. She approached the bed, her voice calm but firm. "Plankton, Chip didn't mean it that way. He's scared and confused. He doesn't know how much that word can hurt." Plankton's antennae trembled with anger. "But it did!" he exclaimed. "It does!" His voice grew louder, no longer slurred. Karen's eyes searched his, understanding the pain he was feeling. "I know you're upset," she said gently, "but let's talk about thi—" "Talk?" Plankton spat, his body tensing with rage. "How can I talk to him after what he said?" The words echoed in his mind, a cruel reminder of his fears. Chip took a step back, his heart racing. He hadn't meant to cause such pain, but the look on his dad's face was unmistakable. He had hurt his hero, the one person he looked up to more than anyone else. "Dad, I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice shaking with emotion. "I really didn't kn-" But Plankton was beyond hearing apologies. His antennae were a blur with rage. "You think I'm 'slow'?" he roared, his voice echoing in the small room. "You think that's all I am?" His words were sharp as knives, cutting through the tension. Chip felt the sting of his father's anger, his screen filling with tears. "No, Dad, that's not what I mea-" But Plankton's rage was a force unto itself. "How dare you!" he yelled, his voice shaking the walls. "After everything I've done for you.." Tears spilled from his single eye, his antennae quivering uncontrollably. "How could you say that?" he sobbed, his voice breaking with pain. Chip's eyes were wide with shock and fear at the sight of his father's distress. He hadn't really seen Plankton cry before, and the raw emotion was overwhelming. Plankton's sobs were deep, his antennae shaking wildly as he wept into his pillow. Karen stood at the side of the bed, her heart breaking as she stroked his back. Chip watched, feeling his own eyes burn with tears. "I'm sorry," he repeated, his voice small. "I didn't know. I won't say it ever ag-" But Plankton didn't seem to hear him, lost in his own grief. His sobs grew louder, his body shaking with the force of his emotions. Karen could see the hurt and fear reflected in her son's face, and she knew they had to get through this together. "Chip," she said gently, guiding him closer to his father. "Your dad needs love right now." She placed his hand on Plankton's back. "Tell him you love him." Chip took a deep breath, his hand trembling slightly. "Dad," he began, his voice cracking. "I love you." Plankton's sobs continued, unabated but his antennae quivered slightly, as if acknowledging his son's presence. Karen watched as Chip sat on the edge of the bed, tentatively placing his hand on Plankton's back. "I'm sorry," Chip whispered. "I didn't mean to hurt yo-" But Plankton's sobs interrupted him, his body wracked with emotion. His antennae thrashed about, his crying a silent testament to the pain he felt. The room was suffused with his sorrow, a stark contrast to his usually stoic demeanor. Chip felt the weight of his father's grief, his own chest tightening as he watched the man he idolized break down. He had never seen his father so exposed, so vulnerable, and it frightened him. He swallowed hard, his throat thick with tears. "Dad," he tried again, his voice barely above a whisper. "I didn't mean to hurt-" But Plankton's sobs drowned out his words, his body convulsing with the force of his grief. Karen wrapped her arms around Chip, pulling him closer to her side. "Let him cry it out," she murmured. "He needs this." The room was filled with the sound of Plankton's sobs, each one a raw expression of the pain he felt. His antennae twitched erratically, as if trying to find a way to express the emotional thoughts inside his head. Chip sat there, frozen, his hand hovering over his father's back, unsure of what to do next. Karen watched them both, her own heart torn by the scene before her. She knew Plankton's autism made his emotions intense, and this misunderstanding had triggered a deep-seated fear of rejection. She also knew that Chip didn't intend to hurt his father—he was just a child, trying to understand a complex world. "Chip," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "It's ok. Just love him." She nodded towards Plankton. Chip took a deep breath, his hand shaking slightly. He slowly placed it on his father's back, feeling the warmth and tremble of his dad's shoulders. "I love you," Chip managed, his voice barely audible.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 1 Chip dragged his bag through the doorway. Adopted at birth by his parents Karen and Plankton, his bus from camp came earlier than originally planned. Chip's thus not expected to be home from another hour yet he's home. His parents weren't in the living room, so he crept to the bedroom of his parents to see a peculiar sight. Plankton only allowed Karen to know about his neurodisability. He sometimes gets harmless nonepileptic seizures due to his autism. He's having one when Chip came home but neither he nor Karen noticed their son's arrival. Chip's heart pounded in his chest as he peered into their bedroom. Plankton was lying on the bed, eye open, his body stiff. Karen was at his side. "It's okay, it's okay," Karen murmured, stroking his arm gently. Her voice was soothing, a stark contrast to the chaotic silence of the seizure. Then Plankton's antennae twitched slightly. It was a sign that the seizure was passing. Karen recognized this phase as the postictal period, where her husband's mind was trying to reboot. Plankton's eye flickered, his speech slurred and incoherent. "Wha... wawl... bibble," he mumbled, his face a mask of confusion. Chip felt his breath catch in his throat, unsure of what he was witnessing. This wasn't the Plankton he knew—his dad was always sharp and quick-witted. The contrast was jarring, and his heart ached for the man struggling to regain his composure. Karen nodded gently, her eyes never leaving Plankton's face. "You're safe, my love," Karen whispered. "It's alright." Chip's curiosity grew as he listened to his father's disjointed words. "Wish... bof... not enough," Plankton said, his voice strained. Karen squeezed his hand. "Shh, Plankton, you're home," she soothed, cooing. "What's he talking about?" Chip thought to himself, his confusion swelling. He had never seen his dad like this. This was his dad, the strong, clever Plankton he knew, now so vulnerable and lost. Plankton's eye searches the ceiling as if trying to find answers there. Chip's curiosity morphed into concern. He had always known his dad was different, but this was new. "Bof... bibble," Plankton repeated, his eye still dazed. Chip's mind raced, trying to piece together what his father's nonsensical words could mean. "Don't worry, you'll feel better soon," Karen says. Plankton's babbling grew more childlike. "Bibble-bobble... more... choxie," Plankton said with a weak smile, his voice slurred like a toddler's. Karen chuckled softly, her hand still resting on his arm. "Choxie?" she questioned, gently. "Do you want any thi—" Before she could finish, Plankton chuckled, drool sliding down his chin. "Eeeeee?" Karen wiped it away with a tissue, her gaze filled with a mix of tenderness and understanding, knowing Plankton's state was temporary. "Choxie?" Chip whispered to himself, his curiosity piqued. He'd never heard his dad talk like this before. It was almost as if Plankton was speaking in another language—a child's babble filled with longing and innocence. Karen leaned in, listening intently to his garbled speech. Her eyes searched Plankton's face for any hint of recognition or meaning. "Kay... more... love," Plankton murmured, his eye fluttering closed. Karen's heart tightened, but she kept her voice steady. "More love?" she asked, interpreting his words with care. "I love you too, Plankton." Plankton's smile grew slightly, his antennae twitching in contentment. It seemed as if his garbled words were a request for comfort, and his wife's gentle voice has sufficed. Chip watched from the shadows, his mind racing with questions. His dad, usually so sharp and in control, was reduced to this. He noticed the way Karen's face softened as she spoke, how she treated Plankton like he was the most important being in the world. It was clear that this wasn't the first time she'd seen him like this, but the sight was still heartbreakingly new to Chip. "Gibble... gibble," Plankton continued, his body starting to relax as the seizure's aftermath ebbed away. His hands began to fidget, as if trying to grasp at the air. Chip's chest tightened, watching his dad so helpless. Plankton's antennae waved. "Wibble... wobble... waddle," he managed to say, his speech still slurred but slightly more coherent as Karen helps him sit up. Plankton's body felt heavy and awkward in her arms, but she managed to get him into a sitting position. He looked at her with a mix of relief and exhaustion. "Wobble?" Karen questioned, trying to decode his speech. "Do you want one of your sensory fidget toys?" Plankton's antennae twitched erratically as his speech grew slightly more coherent. "Bibble... bobble," he said, looking around the room with a child-like curiosity. Chip felt his own curiosity building, watching the scene unfold with a mix of concern and fascination. "Fibble... wibble," Plankton tried again, his words still jumbled. Karen nodded encouragingly, handing him a sensory fidget toy from the nightstand. It was a small, colorful object with various textures and shapes. As his hand closed around it, his eye lit up with recognition. "Wibble!" he exclaimed, his grip tightening on the toy. He began to fiddle with it, his movements becoming more precise. "Fibble... fibble," he murmured, his voice gaining strength. Karen watched him with relief, knowing that his recovery was underway. But Chip remained in the doorway, his eyes glued to his father's face. "Dibble-dibble... wobble-wobble," Plankton mumbled to himself, his fingers tracing the toy's intricate patterns. His voice was still not quite right, but it was a step closer to the clever and crafty man they knew. Karen watched with a soft smile, her eyes reflecting the warmth of her love for her husband. "You're coming back to us," she whispered. Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye slowly focusing on his wife's face. He blinked a few times. "K-Karen?" Her smile grew wider. "Yes, love, it's me," she said, her voice brimming with love and relief. He looked around, taking in his surroundings with a confused gaze. "Wha?" he finally managed to say, his voice still shaky. "You're home," Karen said, smiling as she held his hand. "You had a seizure, but you're okay now."

ᴱᵃʳˡʸ ᔆᑫᵘⁱʳʳᵉˡ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵖˡᵃⁿⁿᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰᵉʳ ᵍᵃˡ ᵖᵃˡ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉᵉᵗ ᵘᵖ ᶠᵒʳ ᵃ ˢᶜⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʷᵃⁿᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʳᵃᶠᶠⁱᶜ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ‧ ᴸᵃˢᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ˢʰᵉ ᵍᵒᵗ ᵘᵖ ʰⁱᵐ ᵘᵖ ˢʰᵉ ᵗᵃᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʰⁱᵐ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗˡʸ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵇᵉ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉᵈ ʲᵒˡᵗⁱⁿᵍ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ ᵃᵗ ʰᵉʳ ᵗᵒᵘᶜʰ‧ ᴮᵘᵗ ⁿᵒʷ⸴ ˢʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵃᵖᵖʳᵒᵃᶜʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵘᵈᵈᵉⁿ ᶜᵒⁿᵗᵃᶜᵗ‧ 'ᴴᵒʷ ᵃᵐ ᴵ ˢᵘᵖᵖᵒˢᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷᵃᵏᵉ ʸᵒᵘ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰᵗ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵘʳⁿ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˡⁱᵍʰᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵒ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ˢⁱᵍʰᵉᵈ‧ 'ᴾᵉʳʰᵃᵖˢ ᵗʳʸ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ' ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈᵉᶜⁱᵈᵉᵈ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ᵗᵃᵏᵉˢ ᵃⁿʸ ⁿᵃᵖˢ⸴ ⁿᵒʳ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᵉᵛᵉʳ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧ ᔆʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵛᵉˢ ˢˡᵒʷˡʸ ᵗᵒ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵘʳᵍᵉᵈ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ‧ ᴼⁿᵉ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵃᵍᵒ ˢʰᵉ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿᵉᵈ ʰᵃᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢʰᵉ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ˡᵉᵃʳⁿᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃʳᵈ ʷᵃʸ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ ˢᵘᶜʰ ᶠᵃˡˢᵉʰᵒᵒᵈˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᵂᵉ'ʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉᵉᵗ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʸˢ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵗⁱʳ ᵗᵒ ʰᵉʳ ʷʰⁱˢᵖᵉʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ 'ᵀʳʸ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ˡᵒᵘᵈᵉʳ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵍᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ' "‧‧‧ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵐᵒʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ!" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᑫᵘᵉᵉᶻᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ˢᵗⁱʳʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴿᵘᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʰᵉˡᵈ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ⸴ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒʷ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰᵉʳˢ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʸᵃⁿᵏᵉᵈ ᵒᶠᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵇˡᵃⁿᵏᵉᵗˢ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵉʸᵉ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ ˢⁿᵃᵖᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᵖᵉⁿ ⁿᵒʷ‧ "ᴵ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉ ᵘˢ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉᵉᵗ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ?" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ʳᵉᵐⁱⁿᵈˢ ʰⁱᵐ ᵒⁿᶜᵉ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ‧" "ᵂᵉˡˡ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵍᵉᵗ ʳᵉˢᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵃʸˢ‧ "ᴬⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵒⁿ ʰⁱˢ ʷᵃʸ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‽" "ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˡᵉᶠᵗ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉ ᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ⸴ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵒᵘʳ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ⁱᵗ!" "ᴸⁱᵏᵉ ᴵ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵗᵒ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡˢ ᵒᶠᶠ⸴ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵇʸ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᵛᵉʰⁱᶜˡᵉ‧ "ᴴᵉˡˡᵒ!" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵃᵗ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ˢᵉᵃᵗ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉˢ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ "ᵂᵉ ᵒⁿ ᵃ ʳᵒᵃᵈ ᵗʳⁱᵖ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵗᵒᵖ ˢⁱⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ!" "ᔆᵒ ⁱᵗ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᑫᵘⁱᵗᵉ ˡᵒⁿᵍ ᵈʳⁱᵛᵉ⸴ ˢᵒ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ʰᵉᵃʳ ᵃⁿʸ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ˡᵒᵘᵈˡʸ ᶜᵒᵐᵖˡᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ʳᵒˡˡᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉ‧ "ᔆᵒ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵉˣᶜⁱᵗᵉᵈ⸴ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷ ʰᵒʷ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ˢᵒ ᵐᵘᶜʰ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ ᵏⁱᵈ‧" ᴱᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵗⁱʳᵉᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ʰⁱˢ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ᵒᵇᵛⁱᵒᵘˢ⸴ ˡᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿⁿᵒʸᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ᵘⁿᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵏᵉᵉᵖ ᵘᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧ "ᵀʰᵉ ˢᵘⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵘᵖ‧" "ᵂᵉ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ˢᵒ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᴵ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵒᵒᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵗᵃˡᵏ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ⸴ ᴵ'ᵐ ᵍˡᵃᵈ ᵗᵒ ˢᵉᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵐᵃⁿᵃᵍⁱⁿᵍ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵖᵃᵗⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ‧ ᵂᵉ'ᵛᵉ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗᵉᵈ ᵒᵘʳ ᵗʳⁱᵖ‧" "ᴵ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵃˢᵗ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᴵ ᵗʳᵃᵛᵉˡˡᵉᵈ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵗʳⁱᵖ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ᵐᵉʳᵐᵃⁱᵈ ᵐᵃⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵇᵃʳⁿᵃᶜˡᵉ ᵇᵒʸ ᵐᵘˢᵉᵘᵐ ᵈᵉᵈⁱᶜᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵒᶜᶜᵃˢⁱᵒⁿᵃˡˡʸ ˢᵃʸˢ 'ᴵ ˢᵉᵉ' 'ʸᵉˢ' ˢᵘᶜʰ ᵃᶠᶠⁱʳᵐᵃᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ ʷʰⁱˡˢᵗ ᵈʳⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵉˡˡˢ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵐᵘˢᵉᵘᵐ ᵗʳⁱᵖ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴾᵃᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧ ᵀʰᵉⁿ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳᵃᶜᵗⁱⁿᵍ ˡⁱᵏᵉ ᵃˢ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈⁱᵈ‧ "ᴰᵒ ᴵ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵗʰⁱⁿᵏ ʰᵉ'ˢ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ‧‧" ᔆʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉᵃʳ ᵛⁱᵉʷ ᵐⁱʳʳᵒʳ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ʳⁱᵈᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᶜᵒⁿˢᵗᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵖʳᵒᵛⁱᵈᵉᵈ ᵈʳᵒʷˢⁱⁿᵉˢˢ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖʸ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉᵍⁱⁿ ʷⁱᵗʰ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ⁿᵒʷ‧ ᴴᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵒ ʰᵉ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ˢⁱˡᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʳʸⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ ⁿᵃᵖ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ⸴ ᵉᵛᵉⁿ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵉᵃⁿᵗ ⁱⁿᵗᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʳⁱᵈᵉ ᵃᵗ ᵃˡˡ‧ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵍᵒⁿⁿᵃ ᵇᵉ ʰᵃᵖᵖʸ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ʷᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵛᵉʰⁱᶜˡᵉ ᵒⁿ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵃʳᵐ⸴ ᵃˡˢᵒ ⁿᵃᵖᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵗᵒ‧ ᴬᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᶜⁱᵉⁿᶜᵉ ᶠᵃⁱʳ⸴ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ˢᵃʷ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵖᵃʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᵇᵒᵃᵗ ᵃⁿᵈ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒᵛᵉʳ‧ "ᴮᵒᵗʰ ᵇᵒʸˢ ᵃʳᵉ ᵃˢˡᵉᵉᵖ‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵐ ᵃʷᵃᵏᵉ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵘᵖ‧ ᵀʰᵉ ᶜᵃʳ ᵈᵒᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʷᵃᵏᵉˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴴᵒʷᵈʸ⸴ ʸ'ᵃˡˡ!" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵘᵇᵇᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵉʸᵉˢ‧ "ᴴⁱ⸴ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ!" ᴵⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵐᵉᵃⁿ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵇᵒᵐᵇᵃʳᵈᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢᵃᵗ ᵘᵖ‧ ᴴᵉ ᑫᵘⁱᶜᵏˡʸ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢᵉᵈ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ʰᵃᵖᵖᵉⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ‧ "ᴿᵉᵃᵈʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵃˡˡ ʷᵉⁿᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵏᵉᵉᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ʰⁱˢ ᵉᵐᵇᵃʳʳᵃˢˢᵐᵉⁿᵗ‧ "ᴬ ᵖᵒᵗᵃᵗᵒ ᵖᵒʷᵉʳᵉᵈ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᶜˡᵒᶜᵏ‽" "ᴼʰ ˡᵒᵒᵏ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵛᵒˡᶜᵃⁿᵒ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉᵈ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ʳᵉˢᵉʳᵛᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵃⁿ ᵘˢᵘᵃˡ⸴ ᵈᵉᵇᵃᵗⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵉᵗʰᵉʳ ᵒʳ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵖʳᵉˢˢ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱˢˢᵘᵉ‧ "ᴼʰ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍᵒᵗᵗᵃ ᵃᵘᵗᵒᵐᵃᵗⁱᶜ ᶠᵒʳᵗᵘⁿᵉ ᵗᵉˡˡ‧‧‧" "ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵉⁿᵗᵉʳ ⁱⁿ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵒᶠ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᵒʷⁿ ⁱⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿˢ!" "ᵂʰᵃᵗ ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵉʸ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵗᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʷⁱⁿⁿᵉʳ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵖᵒᵏᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿᵃˡˡʸ‧ "ᴺᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ‧" "ᴼʰ‧" "ᴬ ˢᵉˡᶠ ᵈʳⁱᵛⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵒᵃᵗ‽" ᴱᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒⁿᵛᵉⁿᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵉⁿᵈᵉᵈ ᵃᵗ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉⁿᵈ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ‧ "ᴸᵉᵗ'ˢ ᶠⁱⁿᵈ ᵃ ᵖˡᵃᶜᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢᵗᵃʸ ᶠᵒʳ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧" ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉʸ'ᵈ ᵍᵒ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿᵉˣᵗ ᵈᵃʸ‧ ᔆᵃⁿᵈʸ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵃ ʳᵒᵒᵐ ᵃᵈʲᵃᶜᵉⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ "ᔆᵒ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ʳᵉᵃᵈ ᵒʳ ᵗᵉˡˡ ᵐᵉ ᵃ ˢᵗᵒʳʸ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" "ᴱˣᶜᵘˢᵉ ᵐᵉ‽" "ᴼʰ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜᵃⁿ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˢⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ᵈ ˡⁱᵏᵉ‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ⁿᵒ⸴ ᵃᵇˢᵒˡᵘᵗᵉˡʸ ⁿᵒᵗ‧" ᵀʰᵉʸ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ⁿᵉᶜᵉˢˢᵃʳⁱˡʸ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ⁱᵗ ᵗʰᵒᵘᵍʰ‧ "ᴵ ᵈᵒᵘᵇᵗ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍᵉᵗ‧‧‧" "‧‧‧ᔆˡᵉᵉᵖ? ᴮᵘᵗ ʸᵒᵘ ˢˡᵉᵖᵗ ᵒⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ʷᵃʸ⸴ ʸᵉᵗ ᵃᵍᵃⁱⁿ ʳⁱᵈⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵃⁿ ˡᵘˡˡ ᵃⁿʸ ᵖᵉʳˢᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ ᵃ ʳᵉˢᵗᶠᵘˡ ˢˡᵘᵐᵇᵉʳ‧ ᴬⁿᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵈⁱᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵘˢ ᵍᵒⁱⁿᵍ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ‧" "ᴷⁱᵈ ᴵ ⁿᵉᵉᵈ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᵖᵉᵃᶜᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ᑫᵘⁱ— ᶜᵃʳ ᵗʳⁱᵖˢ ᵈᵒⁿ'ᵗ ᵒᶠᵗᵉⁿ ᵗⁱʳᵉ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ! ʸᵒᵘ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ⁱᶠ ᵃⁿʸ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗʳᵃⁱˡˢ ᵒᶠᶠ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵒʷ ⁿᵒᵗʰⁱⁿᵍ ᵇᵘᵗ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ⁱⁿᵈᵉᶠⁱⁿⁱᵗᵉ ʳᵃᵐᵇˡᵉˢ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᶜᵏ‧ "ᵂʰᵃᵗ?" "ᴵ ᵐᵉᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵃʸ⸴ ʰᵒʷ ᵐᵃⁿʸ ᵗⁱᵐᵉˢ ʰᵃᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʳᵃᵛᵉˡˡᵉᵈ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈˢ?" "ᴼʰ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʸᵒᵘ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷᵉⁿᵗ ᵒⁿ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵒⁿ‧ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿˢ⸴ ᶠᵉᵉˡⁱⁿᵍ ⁱᵗ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗ ᵗᵒ ʷᵒʳᵏⁱⁿᵍ‧‧‧ "‧‧‧ᔆᵒ ᵗʰᵉⁿ‧‧‧ ‧‧‧ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ?" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ⁿᵒᵗⁱᶜᵉˢ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᵗᵘʳⁿˢ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ʳᵉᵃˡⁱˢⁱⁿᵍ ʰᵉ'ˢ ʷʰᵒ ˢⁿᵒʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᴼʰ‧‧" » 𝐰𝐨𝐫𝐝 𝐜𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭 | 𝟖𝟑𝟑

GREAT CHIP viii (Autistic author) When Plankton finally came out Chip approached with caution. He didn't want to scare his dad, didn't want to cause another seizure. "Hey, Dad," he said softly. "How are you feeling today?" Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flicking towards Chip. "Tired," he murmured, his voice hoarse from sleep. "But okay." Chip felt his chest tighten with relief. He'd been worried about his dad all night, scared that another seizure would strike without warning. "Can we talk?" Chip asked, his voice gentle as he approached Plankton. He didn't want to push, but he needed to make sure they were okay. Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye searching Chip's face. "Of course," he said, his voice still groggy. He sat down at the kitchen table, his body language open but cautious. Chip took a deep breath, his heart racing with the need to get this right. "Dad, I know last night was... scary," he began, his voice shaky. "But I want to be there for you." Plankton's antennae waved slightly, his expression a mix of confusion and fatigue. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice still thick with sleep. Chip took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. "I mean, I want to understand your seizures and what you go through," he said, his eyes never leaving his father's. "So that maybe I can help." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye narrowing slightly. "What do you want to know?" he asked, his voice a mix of curiosity and caution. Chip's eyes searched his father's, his thoughts racing. "Everything," he said, his voice earnest. "What happens before, during, and after. What you feel, what you see..." Plankton's antennae twitched, his face scrunching up slightly. "Why?" he snapped, his voice sharp. "What's the point of reliving it?" Chip took a step back, surprised by his father's sudden irritation. "I just want to understand," he said, his voice tentative. Plankton's antennae waved erratically, his eye flashing. "It's not a show, Chip," he snapped. "It's not something to be poked and prodded at." Chip felt his cheeks flush with heat, his hands balled into fists at his sides. "I'm not trying to pry," he said, his voice shaking with frustration. "I just want to help!" Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye narrowed. "You can't help," he said, his voice cold. "You don't get it." Chip's heart sank, feeling the distance between them growing wider. "But Dad," he began, his voice trembling. "I'm trying." Plankton's antennae twitched rapidly, his face a mask of agitation. "You can't," he said, his voice clipped. "You don't know what it's like!" Chip felt a wave of frustration crash over him, his hands clenching into fists. "That's why I'm asking!" he exclaimed. "I'm not trying to make it about me!" Plankton's focusing solely on Chip. "You don't get it," he said, his voice softening slightly. "It's not about you, but it's also not something you can fix." Chip's eyes searched his dad's, his heart racing with a mix of anger and hurt. He knew Plankton wasn't trying to be cruel, but the words stung. "I just want to be there for you," he said, his voice shaky. "To make sure you're okay." Plankton's antennae twitched rapidly, his eye flashing with agitation. "I don't need you to fix me," he snapped, his voice sharp as a knife. "I just need you to leave me alone sometimes." Chip took a step back, his eyes watering with the sting of his father's words. "I just want..." "I know what you want," Plankton cut in, his antennae vibrating with irritation. "But you can't fix this, Chip. It's not a puzzle you can solve with a pat on the back or a hug." The room grew tense, the air thick with unspoken words. Chip felt his throat tighten, his eyes stinging with unshed tears. He knew his father's snappy tone was a defense mechanism, a way to keep the world at bay when it all became too much. But it still hurt.

GREAT CHIP ix (Autistic author) Chip took a deep breath, trying to compose himself. "I know I can't fix you, Dad," he said, his voice shaking. Plankton's antennae stopped moving, his eye focusing on Chip with an intensity that made him feel like he was being x-rayed. "You can't," he said, his voice firm. "But you can support me. You can be there without trying to change me." Chip nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. "Okay," he managed to say. "But I want to understand. I want to be here for you." Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye narrowing slightly. "Understand?" he echoed, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Sure, it's easy. Just imagine your brain's a pinball machine on tilt. Sounds fun, right?" Chip felt a smile tug at the corner of his mouth despite the tension, which only adds to Plankton's anger. "Well, when you put it that way..." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye squinting at his son's response. "What?" he barked, his voice sharp. Chip tried to hold onto his smile, his heart racing. "I mean, if it's like a pinball machine, I can learn the patterns," he said, his tone carefully light. "I'm pretty good at video games, so..." Plankton's antennae waved wildly, his eye flashing with anger. "You think this is a game?" he shouted, his voice filling the room. "You think I enjoy being out of control? WELL THEN PERHAPS YOU CAN EXPLAIN THE FUN OF FORGETTING WHERE I AM FOR THE UMPTEENTH TIME!" Chip's smile dropped, his eyes wide with shock at his father's outburst. He took a step back, his hands up in a gesture of peace. "I'm sorry," he said quickly, his voice trembling. "I didn't mean to make a joke of it, I just..." "You just what?" Plankton spat, his small body vibrating with rage. "You just don't get it! You can't get it! You're not autistic, you don't know what it's like to have your brain turn on you like that!" Chip's eyes filled with tears, his heart breaking at the accusation. "I know, Dad," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "But I'm trying." Plankton's antennae quivered with the force of his rage. "You don't know," he said, his voice cold. "You can't know. All I see is a little child playing pretend, thinking he can understand what I go through! And yet you're the one asking for help! Face it, you're never going to get it and so don't expect ME to explain it to you!" Chip's eyes watered, the words hitting like a sledgehammer. He had never seen his father so furious, so unyielding. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice shaking. "I just want to help." Plankton's antennae stopped their wild movements, his eye focusing on his son with a cold, calculating gaze. "Help?" he repeated, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "You want to help by poking fun at my condition?" Chip's eyes searched his father's, his heart racing. "Dad, I didn't mean it like that," he said, his voice trembling. "I just wanted to lighten the mood." Plankton's antennae waved, his eye still cold and distant. "Don't," he said, his voice like ice. "Don't try to lighten it. And don't you DARE make fun of it." Chip's eyes fell to the floor, his heart aching with the weight of his father's anger. "I'm sorry," he whispered, his voice trembling. "I di-" "You're sorry?" Plankton's voice was a whip crack in the silence. "Sorry doesn't cut it!" He slammed his fist on the table, causing their plates to rattle. "You think an apology is enough when you belittle what I go through?" Chip's eyes widened with fear as his dad's anger grew. He'd never seen Plankton like this before, his tiny body trembling with rage, his antennae thrashing like live wires. The kitchen felt suffocatingly small, the walls closing in. "Dad, please," Chip begged, his voice shaking. "I didn't mean it that way." But Plankton was beyond listening, his tiny body vibrating with fury. "You don't get to make jokes about this!" he roared, his antennae whipping about like agitated snakes. "You don't get to reduce it to a game you can win with a simple joke!" Chip took another step back, his heart pounding in his chest. He had never seen his father this enraged, and it scared him. "Dad, I-" he began, but Plankton's tirade didn't stop. "You think it's funny?" Plankton shouted, his antennae a blur of motion. "You think it's fun to live with this?" His voice grew louder, his words sharper. "You think it's easy to lighten up at the drop of a hat?" Chip's eyes filled with tears as his father's anger grew, his voice crackling like static. He hadn't meant to make light of his dad's condition, but now it seemed as if he'd made everything worse. "I'm sorry," he choked out, his hands shaking. Plankton's antennae whipped around his head, his eye bulging. "Sorry won't make it go away!" he screamed, his voice bouncing off the walls. "You think you can make it better with a laugh?" He slammed his fist down again, the sound like a gunshot. "It's not a joke, Chip!" Chip's eyes filled with tears as he watched his father's outburst, his heart pounding. He had never seen Plankton like this, his anger a living, breathing thing that filled the room like a toxic cloud. "I know," he whispered, his voice shaking. "But I want to help." Plankton's antennae thrashed wildly, his body shaking with the force of his emotions. "Help?" he spat, his voice a whip. "You want to help? Then stop making it about you!" Chip's eyes grew wide with fear as he watched his father's anger boil over, his voice shaking. "Dad, please," he whispered, his heart racing. Plankton's antennae thrashed wildly, his body vibrating with uncontrollable rage. Suddenly, he grabbed the coffee mug from the table, flinging it across the room where it shattered against the wall. Shards of ceramic flew everywhere, puncturing the silence like shrapnel. "Dad, no!" Chip yelled, his heart racing faster than it ever had before. He had never seen Plankton this out of control. And Karen knew she had to act fast. Her voice was calm but firm as she approached Plankton. "Sweetie, it's okay," she said, her hands up in a non-threatening gesture. "Let's go to your workshop. You know that's your safe space." Plankton's antennae thrashed, his eye darting around the room, seeking anything to target his anger. "I don't want to go anywhere!" he roared, his body shaking with the intensity of his emotions. "It's not okay!" Karen stepped closer, her voice steady. "It's okay to be upset," she said, her eyes never leaving his. "But Chip..." But Plankton's rage was unstoppable. He lunged for the nearest object, a framed photo of Chip, his grip tightening as he raised it over his head, ready to smash it against the floor. Karen's eyes widened, her heart pounding in her chest. She had to defuse the situation before it got any worse. "Plankton, no," she pleaded, her voice steady. "Please, don't." But Plankton's rage had taken over, his body moving on autopilot as he swung the photo frame with all his might. It crashed to the floor, the shattering glass echoing in the small room. Chip's eyes grew round with shock, his body frozen in place as he watched his father's tantrum unfold. "Dad, please stop!" he shouted, his voice cracking with fear. "You're scaring me!" But Plankton's rage was a runaway train, his antennae quivering with the intensity of his anger. He stomped over to the counter, grabbing a plate and flinging it against the wall, where it shattered into a hundred tiny pieces. The sound was deafening, the force of the impact sending a shiver down Chip's spine. Karen stepped in front of Chip, placing herself between him and the storm of Plankton's fury. "Stop," she said firmly, her voice a calm oasis in the chaos. "You're scaring him." Plankton's antennae stilled, his eye focusing on Karen with a mix of anger and confusion. For a moment, his body seemed to pause, his arm still mid-air, a kitchen towel gripped tightly in his hand. Then, with a roar, he threw it, the soft fabric landing limply on the floor. Karen's eyes searched her husband's, seeing the turmoil behind the rage. "Please, Plankton," she said, her voice soothing. "Let's talk about this." But Plankton's anger was like a wildfire, consuming everything in its path. He picked up another mug, his arm winding up to throw it, when Chip suddenly stepped forward, his eyes locked on his father's. "Dad," he said, his voice shaking. "Please don't." Plankton's antennae paused, his arm still raised. "WHY?" he growled, his eye wild with anger. "You think you can just tell me what to do?" And then, with a sickly twisted satisfaction, Plankton hurled the mug in front of Chip, purposefully missing him. The room seemed to hold its breath as the mug spun through the air, the shattering of porcelain on the tile floor a symphony of pain. "Dad," Chip said, his voice shaking. "It's not about control. It's about us. Our fam..." But Plankton was beyond words, his rage a living entity that consumed him. He grabbed a toaster, his grip white-knuckled, and hurled it at the fridge, the metallic clang a cacophony in the small kitchen. "I DON'T NEED YOUR SYMPATHY!" he bellowed, his antennae a blur.

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 1 Chip came home early from a friend's house. His parents are named Karen and Plankton. They didn't expect Chip home so early, nor do they notice him outside their bed room door. Plankton has an autistic neurodisability they've kept hidden, so imagine Chip's confusion upon seeing his dad having an absence seizure. Plankton's eye stared blankly ahead, unblinking, as Karen sat by him. "I've your box of your special sensory items. What plushie might you want?" she whispered. "I'll just get your stuffed bear." Her voice was soothing, and calm. The room was silent except for the rhythmic sound of his breathing. He was in the midst of an absence seizure, his mind momentarily adrift. She knew the routine by heart. Everything had to be just right to bring him back to reality without causing distress. Karen gently picked up the box. She selected a favorite plush, the worn bear, and then carefully approached. As she neared, she noticed Chip, his eyes wide and scared, staring at the scene from the doorway. She swallowed her surprise, trying to maintain the serene façade. "Hi sweetie, come in," she managed, her voice steady. Chip tiptoed closer, his heart racing. He had never seen his dad like this. "What's happening to Dad?" he whispered. Karen knelt beside him, her eyes full of warmth. "Chip, right now Dad is just having a little rest but with his eye open. It's like when you get so lost in a video game you don't hear me calling you." "But why is he like this?" Chip's curiosity was palpable, his voice shaking slightly. Karen took a deep breath, choosing her words with care. "Dad has what's called a congenital neurodisability," she began. "It's a bit like when a daydream but his 'neuroregressions' are more intense for him. One might call these moments 'brain hiccups'. We kept it hidden because he didn't want people to judge him." Chip's gaze never left his father's frozen expression. "But why hide it?" Karen squeezed his hand, her eyes reflecting empathy. "Because, dear, some people might not understand. They could make fun or treat him differently. We didn't want his world to be harder. And you know your father values his pride." Chip nodded, his thoughts racing. He had always known his dad was different, but he had never quite put his finger on how. "Can I talk to him?" Karen's smile was soft. "It's important that you know, but we want to make sure he's okay with sharing too. It's a form of autism he has. But right now he's in a little bubble. It's like he's in a different world, okay? But we can coax him back gently." She placed the bear in Plankton's hand. His hands curled around it instinctively, clutching the familiar softness. "He might not immediately engage with you, but you can try speaking to him." Chip leaned closer, his voice trembling. "Dad?" Plankton's eye remains fixed, unblinking. Karen gave him a gentle nudge. "Remember, sweetie, don't touch his body or startle him. Just let him know you're here." "Dad, it's us, and a stuffed bear is also here for you. The bear is so soft," Chip said, his voice a mix of fear and wonder. "It's waiting for you to wake up." He paused, watching his father's unmoving hand. Plankton's thumb twitched slightly against the plush fabric. It was the tiniest of movements, but it was something. Karen nodded encouragingly from the sidelines, her eyes never leaving her husband. "That's it, Chip," she murmured. "Keep talking to him." Chip swallowed the lump in his throat, his eyes wet with unshed tears. He took another deep breath and leaned even closer. "Dad, can you feel the bear?" He paused, watching his father's hand tighten around the plush toy. "It's here, wanting you to play. Do you see it's smiling? Look, the bear's smiling just for you." Plankton's hand moved slightly, tracing the bear's stitched smile with his thumb. Karen's eyes filled with relief as she watched the connection unfold. "See, Dad?" Chip whispered, his voice barely audible. "The bear missed you. It's here to keep you company until you're ready to come back to us." His words were met with a faint sigh from Plankton, a sign his brain was slowly emerging from its brief retreat. Encouraged, Chip took the stuffed bear and waved it in front of Plankton's vacant gaze. "Look, the bear's waving back!" He hoped the motion would catch Plankton's attention, but his father remained even more still, his eye unmoving. He tried a different tactic, placing the bear gently on Plankton's lap and giving it a little shake. "It's okay, Dad, the bear wants to play," he said, his voice a soft coax. "What do you say? Can we play together?" For a moment, nothing. Then, a flicker. Plankton's eye moved slightly, refocusing on the bear. It was a small victory. "Look, Dad, it's smiling at you. It's happy you're holding it," Chip said, his voice steady now. Slowly, Plankton's hand began to stroke the bear's fur. The rhythmic motion was almost mesmerizing. Karen watched, her own heart rate returning to normal. It was always a delicate balance, bringing him back. "That's right, Dad," Chip said, his voice filled with encouragement. "You're doing great." He picked up another plushie from the box, a small octopus with long, waving tentacles. "Look what else I found, an octopus!" Plankton's gaze shifted slightly. "It's got eight arms and can give you so many hugs at once." Chip held the octopus up. Plankton's hand twitched. Karen watched with a tiny smile, her heart swelling with pride for her son's patience. "Why don't you put it on Dad's other hand?" she suggested quietly. Chip nodded, gently placing the octopus on his father's hand. Plankton flinched at first but soon grew still again. "Now, Dad, you have more friends to keep you company," Chip said. "They're so friendly and smart." Karen watched as Chip was about to speak again but she held up a finger, signaling for him to wait. Plankton's eye blinked suddenly, breaking the glassy stare. His gaze flitted around the room, trying to piece together his surroundings, his expression puzzled. "You're okay," Karen said, her voice a gentle whisper. "K-Karen?" he croaked, his voice hoarse from his unspoken silence. "What...what's going on?" he asked, his voice weak but growing stronger. Chip watched, his own anxiety fading as he saw his dad's confusion. He held up the octopus. "Look, Dad, it's okay. We're here. You had a little brain hiccup but we're playing with plushies." He tried to smile, unsure if Plankton would understand.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 24 "Come to steal the formula again, have ya?" Krabs asks, his grip on the cash register tight. Plankton's eye widens, his lie evident. "N-no!" he says, his voice shaking. "I just- I just came for a visit!" But Krabs' gaze is thoughtful, his mind spinning with the knowledge he gained the night before. "Well, Plankton," he says, his voice gruff but not unkind. "Why don't we have that chat?" Plankton's antennae twitch, his body tense. "Chat?" he repeats, his mind racing. Krabs nods. "Sure," he says. "Let's go to me office." He leads the way, his heart pounding. Plankton follows, his eye lingers on the Krabby Patty. "W-what do you w-want to talk about?" Plankton stammers as they enter the office. Krabs sighs, sitting behind his desk. "Look, Plankton," he says, his voice gruff but sincere. "I know it's hard for ye to understand, but sometimes, people have things they can't control." Plankton's eye widens, his grip on the chair arm tightening. Plankton's expression is a mix of fear and confusion. "What are you playing at?" he asks, his voice shaky. Krabs leans back, his expression serious. "I'm not playing at anything," he says. "I just... I want ye to know that I get it now." Plankton's antennae quiver, his eye darting to the Krabby Patty formula safe behind glass. "Get what?" Krabs sighs, his hand rubbing his chin. "Your... situation," he says, avoiding the word 'autism' for fear of upsetting his rival. Plankton's body stiffens, his gaze snapping to Krabs. "What do you mean?" he asks, his voice sharp. Krabs clears his throat, his eyes flicking to the formula behind the glass. "I mean," he says, his voice gruff, "that I know ye got challenges. And I ain't gonna make fun of ye for it." Plankton's expression remains guarded, his antennae twitching rapidly. "What's gotten into you?" he asks suspiciously. "What challenges? What do YOU know?" Krabs looks at him, his eyes serious. "I know you're unique, Plankton," he says. "And I know that sometimes you do things that don't make sense to me, or to anyone else." He pauses, his voice gentle. "But I promise you, I'll try to underst--" Plankton's eye narrows. "Unique?" he says, his voice laced with sarcasm, when Squidward opens the office door. "A customer wants to 'speak with the manager' apparently," he says as said customer enters the office. Squidward leaves the room, closing the door. But Plankton recognizes the guy. And his breath hitches. The customer's one of Plankton's professors when he attended college long ago. One of his most ableist teachers he's had! And the teacher recognizes Plankton as well. "My burger is lukewarm and I... Sheldon Plankton what are you doing here?" Plankton's antennae quivered as he stood up, his face flushing a deep red. "I-it's a coincidence," he stuttered. "I-I just came for a Krabby Patty." His voice was shaky, a stark contrast to his usual bravado. The professor's gaze was cold, his arms crossed over his chest. Krabs' eye twitched. He could see Plankton's distress, but he couldn't let him lie right now. "Plankton," he said, his voice firm. "What's going on?" The teacher's eye darted between the two, sensing the tension in the air. Plankton's lie was evident, his eye darting around nervously. "I-it's nothing, Mr. Krabs," he said, his voice higher than usual. "Just a misunderstanding." Krabs raised an eyebrow, his gaze unwavering. "I'm sure it's more than that," he said. The professor's stare was like a spotlight, exposing his lie. "You never understood anything when I had you in my class," the professor said, his tone icy. Plankton's throat tightened, his heart racing. "I-I've changed since then," he said, his voice small. "I-I've learned?" The professor's smile was cold. "Is that so?" he said, his voice dripping with disdain. "Then tell me, what's the Pythagorean theorem?" Plankton's eye went blank, his mind racing. "Proves my point." He says. The room felt smaller, the air thick with tension. Krabs watched, his fists clenching. He'd never seen Plankton so... vulnerable. The professor's gaze was like a knife, slicing through Plankton's already fragile defenses. "Why do you keep pushing?" Plankton whispered, his voice shaking. The professor's smile was cruel. "Because you know your place isn't here," he said, his voice deliberately harsh. "You never belonged." Plankton's body trembled, his antennae waving erratically. "But I've changed," he repeated, his voice strained. "I have a family no-" The professor scoffed. "A family?" He leaned closer, his eyes bore into Plankton's. "How do you think they'd feel knowing they've been fooled by a profoundly severely mentally re--- being like you, whom Neptune himself has cast as—" Krabs snaps, his claws slamming down on the desk. "That's enough!" he roars, his voice thunderous. The professor jumps back, his smug smile wiped clean. "What did you call him?" Krabs asks, his eyes blazing. Plankton's gaze flits to Krabs, shocked. The professor sneers. "I called him what he is," he says, his voice cold. "A mistake." Krabs' fist clenches, his eyes never leaving the professor's. "Get out," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "Get out of me restaurant. I don't want your kind here." Plankton's eye widens. "K-Krabs?" The professor laughs, his eyes cold. "You're defending him?" he asks. "After al-" But Krabs cuts him off, his voice like steel. "I'm defending a man, a man who's had to fight harder than anyone I know just to be understood." Plankton's antennae perk up slightly, his face a mask of shock. "Apologize," Krabs says, his eyes narrowed. The professor's smile dwindles, his gaze shifting from Krabs to Plankton. "I... I'm sorry your parents decided to keep you," he says, his voice dripping with condescension. Plankton's face falls, his eye filling with hurt. Krabs' claw shoots out, his grip on the professor's collar tight. "You'll leave now," he says, his voice deadly calm. "Or I'll show you the exit meself." The professor sputters, his face reddening. "You can't-" But Krabs cuts him off. "I can, and I will." His eyes are hard as diamonds. "Get out." Plankton watches, his heart racing. He's never seen Krabs this protective over him. The professor's eyes widen, his arrogance faltering. He quickly leaves the office, his cheeks burning with humiliation. Krabs looks at Plankton. "He had no right to speak to you like that. You're not a mistake, you're a fighter. And I'm sorry, for not seeing that sooner. Now, I gotta get back to counting me money. You go on and get some rest; take care.." Plankton nods before running back home.

sh🇸𝄃𝄃𝄂𝄂𝄀𝄁𝄃𝄂𝄂𝄃

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 2 But Plankton's expression was not one of relief. His face flushed red with embarrassment as reality crashed in on him. He realized his son had seen him at his most vulnerable, caught in the grip of his condition. He jerked his hand away, the octopus falling to the floor. "What are you doing here?" he snapped. Chip took a step back, his hands up in a placating gesture. "I-I didn't mean to scare you," he stuttered. "I just... came ho-" "Why are you watching me like that?" he snarled. "You have no right to see me like this!" Karen stepped in, her voice steady. "Chip didn't mean to, love. He just came home early and found you in a seizure. It's ok. You know he loves you." Plankton's anger was a storm quickly building. He glared at Chip, his eye wild. "Get out!" he shouted. "This isn't your business!" The words hung in the air, heavy with emotion. Chip's eyes filled with hurt, his cheeks burning. He backed away, clutching the stuffed octopus. "Dad, I just wanted to help," he murmured. But Plankton was beyond reason, fear and embarrassment having turned to anger. "I said get out!" Plankton yelled again, his voice echoing in the small room. Chip's lip trembled, but he didn't dare disobey. He turned and fled, his feet pounding on the hallway floor, leaving his parents behind. Once in the safety of his room, Chip slammed the door shut and sank to the floor, his back pressed against it. Tears spilled down his cheeks as he held the octopus to his chest. It felt strange, his dad's reaction with such fury directed at him. Karen turned to Plankton, knowing the storm of emotion her son had just felt. "It's okay, it's okay," she whispered, her eyes filled with concern. "You're okay. Chip's okay. It was just a surprise for everyone." Plankton took a deep, shaky breath, his mind racing. He knew he had overreacted, but the fear of being exposed had taken hold. He had always been so careful, so private about his condition. Now, Chip knew his secret. "I'm sorry," he murmured, his voice barely audible. Karen sat beside him, her hands resting lightly on his arm. "You don't have to apologize," she said, her voice calm. "But you do need to talk to him. He's scared and confused." Plankton nodded, his gaze flickering to the floor. He knew she was right. He had always been so careful about his neurodivergence, meticulous about not letting others see. But Chip had seen him, and now there was no going back. He took a deep breath and turned to Karen. "You're right," he said firmly. "I need to talk to him." He knew the conversation would be hard, but he owed it to Chip. His heart heavy, he walked to the door. When he entered Chip's room, the air was thick with silence. Chip sat on his bed, his back to the door, clutching the octopus tightly. Plankton's heart clenched at the sight of his son's hunched figure. He knew the hurt he had caused. "Chip," he began, his voice raspy. "I'm s-sorry." He took another step forward, but his son didn't move. "I didn't mean to scare you, or to shout. It's just..." His words trailed off. How could he explain the fear and vulnerability that had consumed him? "I know you didn't mean to intrude," he said, his voice softer now. "But seeing me like that...it's not something I wa-" "You're quirky," Chip cut in, not turning around. "And now I know why." Plankton swallowed hard, his heart racing. He had never talked to Chip about his neurodisability before, not in such direct terms. "Yes," he admitted. "But I'm still yo-" "I know," Chip nods. "But why didn't you tell me you were like this? Why didn't mom ever just tell me you're...?" Then a slur slipped out before he could stop it, a term he'd heard used before, but never really understood the weight of. Plankton's breath hitched, and his eye grew wide. The room was suddenly colder, as if his heart had frozen. Without another word, he stood abruptly, leaving Chip's room. He went in his room after slamming the door shut. Karen looked up. "So Plankton, ho-" But Karen cut her own question short upon the sight of her husband's face. "Plankton, whaa-" Plankton's features were twisted in anger, a rage that seemed to pulse with each beat of his heart. "How could you say that?" he spat out, his eye flashing. "How could you both think that about me?" His voice was low, dangerously so, each word a blow that echoed in the quiet space. Karen, of course, didn't know what's been said. "What are you talking about, love?" But Plankton couldn't articulate the hurt that had just been unleashed. Karen, sensing the shift in the room, stepped closer, her hand reaching out. "Plankton, what's wrong?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. But Plankton flinched, his body retreating from her touch. "It's nothing," he muttered, his voice strained. He couldn't bear to repeat Chip's hurtful slur. So he turned away from Karen, his back to her, his shoulders rigid. The silence grew thick between them, a barrier she wasn't sure she could breach. "Plankton?" she asked again, her voice concerned. "What's go—" "I can't," he choked out, his eye stinging. "I can't tell you." His voice was barely a whisper, the words forced through a throat constricted by pain and shame. Karen's eyes search his face, her heart aching at his distress. "Is it about your condition?" she ventured gently. Plankton nodded, his back still to her. "Chip... thinks I'm...less than," his voice cracked. Karen inched closer. "Oh that's not tr-" But Plankton whirled on her, cutting her off. "Don't make excuses for him!" he shouted, his voice shaking with emotion. Karen took a step back, her eyes wide with shock. "I'm not making excuses," she said carefully. "I just want to know what hap–" But Plankton was beyond hearing her. His mind was a tumult of emotions: anger, hurt, and fear. He had worked so hard to keep his condition a secret, to shield himself from the cruelty of the world. And now, his own son had labeled him with a term so loaded with stigma and pain. "It's not right," he murmured, his fists clenching at his sides. "It's not right that he thinks that way. It's not right that anyone thinks that way!" Karen watched him, her eyes full of sadness. "Plankton, sweetie, come sit with me," she said softly, patting the space beside her.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 𝟩 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗄 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍'𝗌 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗒 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗉 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗅𝗈𝗍. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝗈𝗈𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽. "𝖸𝗈𝗎 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒?" 𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗒. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒. "𝖨'𝗆 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾," 𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝖽. "𝖫𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝗀𝗈.." 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗍 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖼𝗁 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗇 𝗎𝗉 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗍𝖺𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗇𝖾𝗑𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗆. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗐𝖺𝗒𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗉𝗎𝗌𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝖿𝖿, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌 𝗉𝗎𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝖺𝗋𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖾𝖺𝗌𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖾𝗓𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗋𝖾𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗉𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍'𝗌 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇. "𝖫𝖾𝗍'𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗀𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗋," 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗎𝗍. "𝖠𝗅𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍; 𝗒𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗇!" 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖾𝖽, 𝖺 𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗎𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗌𝗐𝗎𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗌 𝗅𝗂𝗄𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗆 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗌𝗈𝗎𝗅𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗂𝗍 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖼 𝗍𝗈 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗌. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗌𝗐𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗇𝖽. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉'𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗐𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖾𝗑𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗀𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀-𝗈𝖿𝖿, 𝗉𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗆𝗌𝖾𝗅𝖿 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗁𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝖼𝗁𝗈𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗄. 𝖧𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍 𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝗋𝗁𝗒𝗍𝗁𝗆 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗌, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗌 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖼 𝗆𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗃𝗈𝗒. 𝖳𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗏𝖾𝖽. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝖿𝗅𝖺𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗎𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗉𝗎𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌, 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝖼𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍. 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗌, 𝗌𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝖾𝗇𝖺𝗀𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗒𝗌 𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗄𝖾𝗍𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗋𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖺𝗍'𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗋 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌. 𝖠𝗇𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗋𝗌𝖾, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖻𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗈 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗆. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗎𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗅𝗈𝗎𝖽𝗅𝗒, 𝗌𝗎𝖽𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗅𝗒 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍 𝗁𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗒 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝖾𝗍. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖽𝖽𝖾𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝗂𝗌𝖾. 𝖧𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖽𝖾𝖽, 𝗇𝗈𝗐 𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗈𝖿 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗇. 𝖧𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗈𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗉 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗌𝗄𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝖺𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗑𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖼𝗄 𝖺𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗍 𝗀𝗈 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗂𝗇𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗈𝗅𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗌 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽, 𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅. "𝖣𝖺𝖽!" 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗒𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽, 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗒 𝗃𝗎𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝗎𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗈𝗈 𝗆𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇. 𝖧𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗆𝖻𝗅𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗎𝗇𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗆𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗌𝗒𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗆. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗃𝗎𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖾𝖾𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗐𝖾𝗅𝗅, 𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗆 𝖾𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾'𝗌 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋, 𝗎𝗇𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗉 𝗌𝖺𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗒. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗆𝖻𝗅𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗌 𝗎𝗇𝖺𝖻𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖽 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗁 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗋. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗍 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗐𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗌 𝗈𝗎𝗍𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝗍 𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍 𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁 𝗁𝗂𝗆. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝖻𝗅𝗎𝗋 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗅. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗎𝖽 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌 𝗁𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗌. 𝖧𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗄, 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽𝗇'𝗍 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌. 𝖠𝗅𝗅 𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗈𝗎𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗅. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗈𝗇𝖾, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗅𝗈𝖼𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝖾. 𝖩𝗎𝗌𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾, 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗂𝗌𝗍, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗌 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗀. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖾𝗌 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝖻𝖾𝗁𝗂𝗇𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗆𝗈𝗆 𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝗒 𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇'𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗄 𝗈𝖿 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗇 𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖾𝗅𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝖽, 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝖺𝖼𝗄. "𝖲𝗁𝗁," 𝗌𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗆 𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒, 𝖨'𝗏𝖾 𝗀𝗈𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎." 𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖾, 𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈𝖺𝖽. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽𝖾𝖽 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍. 𝖭𝗈𝗐. 𝖶𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉, 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖼𝗄𝗅𝗒 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗈𝗉𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗆 𝗎𝗉 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗎𝗌 𝗍𝖾𝖾𝗇𝗌. 𝖳𝗁𝖾𝗂𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗎𝗀𝗁𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝗎𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌 𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗐 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗒 𝖿𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗍 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋 𝖺 𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖾. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝖽𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖺 𝗐𝖾𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖾𝖿. "𝖲𝗍𝖺𝗒 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗒𝗈𝗎𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉. 𝖨'𝗅𝗅 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋 𝗌𝗈 𝗐𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗄𝖾 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗉 𝗁𝗈𝗆𝖾. 𝖣𝗈𝗇'𝗍 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗈𝗄 𝗁𝗂𝗆." 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝖽𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗆𝗇𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾𝗌 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾𝖽 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾. 𝖧𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗌𝗅𝗈𝗐𝗅𝗒 𝗎𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗋𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝗂𝗍𝗌 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍 𝗄𝗇𝗈𝗍 𝗈𝖿 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍 𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗈𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌. "𝖨𝗍'𝗌 𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒, 𝖣𝖺𝖽," 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗐𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗈𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗁𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝖿𝖿 𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝖾𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋, 𝗁𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖳𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗒𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝖿𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇, 𝖻𝗎𝗍 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝗍𝗈𝗈 𝗆𝗎𝖼𝗁 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇. 𝖲𝗁𝖾 𝗄𝗇𝖾𝗐 𝗁𝗈𝗐 𝖾𝖺𝗌𝗂𝗅𝗒 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝗅𝖽 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗅𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖿𝗂𝖾𝗅𝖽 𝗈𝖿 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗒 𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗈𝗋 𝗁𝗂𝗆. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝖻𝗒 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗁𝖾𝗋'𝗌 𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗁𝖾𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝗂𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗍𝗁𝗋𝗈𝖺𝗍 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗐𝖺𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗈𝖽𝗒 𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗁𝗈𝖼𝗄𝗌 𝗈𝖿 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗂𝗓𝗎𝗋𝖾. 𝖧𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗍 𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗐𝖿𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗒 𝗇𝗈𝗐, 𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝖾𝖽 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗍𝖾𝖼𝗍 𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝖺 𝗐𝖺𝗒 𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗋𝖾. 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗍𝗐𝗂𝗍𝖼𝗁𝖾𝖽 𝗌𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗍𝗅𝗒 𝖺𝗌 𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗌, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗅𝖾 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀. 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗅𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗏𝗈𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗍. "𝖣𝖺𝖽, 𝗂𝗍'𝗌 𝗆𝖾, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉. 𝖸𝗈𝗎 𝗁𝖺𝖽 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗂𝗓𝗎𝗋𝖾," 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗉 𝖾𝗑𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖽 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗅𝗒. "𝖡𝗎𝗍 𝗒𝗈𝗎'𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗄 𝗇𝗈𝗐." 𝖯𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗄𝗍𝗈𝗇'𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗐 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗋, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗑𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗂𝗇 𝗐𝖺𝗌 𝖻𝖾𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝗌𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗎𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗌. 𝖧𝖾 𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗄𝖾𝖽 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝗅𝗒, 𝗁𝗂𝗌 𝖾𝗒𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖺𝗌 𝖪𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗉 𝗐𝗂𝗍𝗁𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋.

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 3 With a heavy sigh, Plankton collapsed onto the bed, his body shaking with the effort of holding back his tears. He buried his face in his hands, his shoulders heaving. Karen wrapped her arms around his shaking frame, holding him tightly. "You're not less than," she whispers. "What could Chip have possibly said to make you feel like that?" But Plankton remained silent, a painful reminder of the times he'd been taunted and misunderstood by those who didn't know him. He felt Karen's gentle touch on his shoulder, a silent offer of comfort that only made his throat tighten more. "It's okay," she said softly. "You can tell me. Whatever it is, we'll work through it." But Plankton was too lost in his own pain to share the specifics with her. The word hung in the air between them, a heavy weight that seemed to press down on his chest. He couldn't bring himself to repeat it, to give voice to the hurt that had been thrown at him. It was a reminder of all the times his differences had made him feel less than, all the times he'd been the but of jokes or the subject of whispers. Karen's eyes searched his, desperate to understand the pain she saw etched into his features. But Plankton couldn't find the words. He just sat there, his body shaking with the force of his unspoken grief. The silence stretched on, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, with a tremble in his voice, he spoke. "He said a word," he managed to get out. "A word that hurts more than you know." Karen's heart squeezed tightly in her chest. "What word?" she asked softly, afraid of what she might hear. "Just, don't defend him!" he roared. "Don't you dare defend him! I know you're just gonna say how he's a kid or doesn't know better, or that he didn't mean it; but that word cuts deeper than you could ever understand!" Plankton's fists clenched tightly, his knuckles white with the effort of not lashing out. Karen's eyes were filled with tears, her heart breaking at the raw emotion spilling from her husband. "What word?" she whispered, dread coiling in her stomach. He took a deep breath, his voice strained as he forced the word out. "Ret-" He choked, unable to complete it. He shook his head. "That word," he finally managed, his voice barely above a murmur. Karen's eyes widened in horror, understanding dawning on her. "Oh, no; Plankton," she breathed. "No." She pulled him closer, her own tears flowing freely now. "You're not that," she assured him fiercely. "You're brilliant, and kind, and the best father Chip co—" "Don't," Plankton whispered, his voice hoarse. "Don't say it's okay. It's not." Karen's heart broke further. "I'm s-sorry," she said, her voice trembling. "I-I'm sorry he said that. We need to talk to him," she said firmly. "He needs to underst--" But Plankton cut her off with a harsh shake of his head. "No," he whispered, his voice weak. "He doesn't get to see me like this. He doesn't get to hav—" "But he's our son," Karen interrupted gently. "And he loves you. He needs to know to never use that word again." Plankton's shoulders slumped in defeat. He knew she was right. He had to talk to Chip. He had to explain the hurt that the word caused. But the thought of facing his son, of explaining his fears and vulnerabilities, was almost too much to bear. "I can't do it," he whispered. "I just can't. He won't listen to me." Karen nodded, understanding his pain. "Then I'll go," she said, determined. "I'll talk to him, make him understand." With a heavy heart, she stood and walked to Chip's closed door. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation ahead. When she opened the door, she found Chip sitting on his bed. Her eyes searched her son's face, looking for signs of understanding or remorse. Instead, she found only a child lost in his own thoughts, the octopus still gripped tightly in his hand. "Chip," she began, her voice shaking with barely contained emotion. "What did you say to your father?" Chip looked up, his eyes innocent. "I just asked why you guys didn't tell me," he mumbled, not meeting her gaze. "But he got so mad.." Karen felt a mix of anger and sadness wash over her. "What exactly did you say to him?" she asked, her voice tight. "I don't know," Chip said, his voice small. "I just said why didn't you guys tell me he's like that. I said he's re---" he murmured, the weight of the slur heavy on his tongue. Karen's face contorted in anger. "How could you say such a thing?" she snapped. "Do you know what that word means? Do you have any idea how much pain it causes?" Chip shrunk under her glare, his eyes darting around the room as he searched for an escape from the intensity of her gaze. "It's just a word," he mumbled defensively. "I don't know why it's such a big de-" "It's not just a word, Chip," Karen said, cutting him off. Her voice was sharp, each syllable laced with disappointment. "It's a word that hurts people, that makes them feel less than who they are." She stepped closer, her eyes boring into his. "Do you know how much your father has suffered because of people calling him that?" Chip's eyes grew wide, the gravity of his words sinking in. He hadn't meant to hurt his dad, but now he realized the weight of his carelessness. "But I didn't mean it like that," he stuttered, his voice thick with unshed tears. "I just didn't know what else to call it." Karen's expression softened slightly, her anger giving way to sadness. "Chip, sweetie, that word is not just some description," she said, her voice gentle but firm. "It's a word that has been used to hurt and belittle people like your dad for a long, long time." She sat beside him, placing a hand on his arm. "You have to understand that words have power. And when you use that power to wound someone, especially someone you love, it causes deep, deep pain."

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 9 Karen sighs. "It's almost noon, Plankton. Remember your biannual dental x-rays? We gotta get going. Sandy could you stay with Chip? We won't be too long." Karen helps him get ready, her movements efficient and caring. She knows the dentist can be a sensory trigger for him. Arriving at the dentist's office, the receptionist smiles politely. "Ah, Mr. Plankton," she says. "We've been expecting you." Plankton simply nods as they enter the waiting room. He starts rocking. Karen notices, her hand on his shoulder. "It's ok," she whispers. "Mr. Plankton?" The dentist's gentle voice echoes through the waiting room. Plankton and Karen follow the dentist to the x-ray area across the hall. Plankton's heart races as he's led into the room, his eye darting around, taking in the cold, sterile environment. The dentist, a squid named Dr. McTentacles, notices his distress and tries to soothe him. "It's ok, Mr. Plankton," he says gently. "It's a quick x-ray and you'll be done!" Plankton nods, trying to compose himself. "You're going to be ok," Karen whispers as the dentist prepares the machine. He allows the x-ray film touch his mouth, biting down as the images light up. Dr. McTentacles then removes the film. "All done! I'm gonna go back and look at these," he says, going out of Plankton's earshot with Karen in tow. "Mrs. Plankton," he starts, his tentacles tapping a screen. "Your husband's wisdom teeth are growing in. They're looking a bit... misaligned," he says, showing the images to Karen. Karen nods, her eyes scanning the x-rays. "What does that mean?" she asks, trying to keep her voice even. "It means," Dr. McTentacles says, "that they might cause some discomfort, or even other potential problems. We must consider extraction. I know he has sensory issues, so we'll need to approach this carefully." Karen nods. "When should we do it?" she asks. "As soon as possible," the dentist replies. "But we'll have to talk to Plankton about it. Make sure he's comfortable with the process. It's important that he feels safe." Karen nods again, her mind racing with the implications of surgery for Plankton. "We've got inhalational sedative/anaesthesia available, which should make it easier for him." Karen's eyes widen with relief at the mention of sedatives. "That... that sounds good," she says. "How soon can we...?" "We'll need to schedule another appointment," Dr. McTentacles says, his tentacles still tapping at the screen. "I have tomorrow open. It can be done here in my office, under unconsciousness." Karen nods, trying to absorb the information. She glances back at Plankton, his eye flickering as he looks around the room. "Tomorrow's fine," she says, her voice tight. As they walk back to the waiting area, Plankton's hand finds hers, his grip tight. "What did he say?" he asks, his voice strained. Karen's heart aches as she looks into his worried eye. "It's your wisdom teeth, dear," she says gently. "They're coming in a bit... funny." Plankton's grip on her hand tightens. "What does that mean?" he asks, his voice high with anxiety. "It means they might cause you some pain," Karen explains, keeping her voice calm and soothing. "But we're going to take care of it, okay? In the morning, we'll come back and the dentist will remove them." Plankton's eye widens in fear. "They're going to give you gas to help you sleep through it," Karen explains, her voice calm but firm. "You won't feel a thing. It's like... a nap. A nap that makes your mouth feel better when you wake up." Plankton nods, his grip loosening slightly. "A... a nap?" he repeats, his voice quivering. "Okay," he says, his shoulders dropping. Karen can see the trust in his eye, and she feels a wave of relief wash over her. "Come on," she says, her voice gentle. Plankton nods, his gaze on the floor as they leave the dentist's office. Once home, Plankton retreats to the corner of their bedroom, as Sandy and Chip come in. "So Karen, how was his dentist?" Sandy asks. Karen sighs. "We have to get his wisdom teeth out," she says. "Tomorrow early in the morning. You and Chip can be in the waiting room. They gave special permission to let me be with Plankton during the procedure." Early the next morning Karen drove them back to the dental office. Chip stayed with Sandy in the waiting area as Karen and Plankton followed Dr. McTentacles to his surgical exam office. The room was colder than the last, making Plankton shiver. Karen held his hand tightly, whispering reassurances. "It's okay, just a nap," she reminded him. The nurse, a crab named Nurse Cherry, looked at him with kind eyes. "Let's get you set up," she said, helping him onto the chair. Nurse Cherry placed a mask over his face, and he started to breathe in the sweet smelling gas. "Just a nap," Karen murmured, her voice getting further away. The room began to swim, and Plankton's body felt like it was sinking into the chair. The last thing he knew was the sound of his wife's comforting presence before everything disintegrated into nothing. Plankton's body grew limp as the anesthesia took hold.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 9 Eventually, Plankton groans awake to find his son sitting beside him on his bed. "Hey, buddy," he says. "What's going on?" Chip looks at him, his eyes filled with worry. "You had another seizure at the park," he says, his voice low. "Do you remember?" Plankton nods. The memory of the loud music and the sensory overload floods back. "I'm sorry," he says. "It's not your fault," Chip says quickly. "But I promise to try to be a better son, to understand." Plankton's antennae twitch slightly. "I'm sorry too," he mumbles. "For what, Dad?" Chip asks, his voice filled with confusion. "For not telling you," Plankton says, his gaze shifting to the floor. "What do you mean, Dad?" Chip asks, his voice filled with curiosity. "Why didn't you tell me?" Plankton sighs, his antennas drooping. "Because it's hard, Chip," he says, his voice cracking. "It's not something people understand easily. I don't even fully understand it." Chip frowns, his eyes searching Plankton's. "But now I know," he says. "I want to understand, Dad. I want to learn." Plankton's antennae twitch, his gaze meeting his son's. "Okay," he says slowly. "What do you want to know?" Chip's eyes widen. "Everything," he says. "What do you prefer me to call it?" Plankton pauses, his single eye looking into his son's earnest gaze. "Autism," he says. "Or, if you want to get specific, my form is neurodevelopmental autism." He takes a deep breath. "It's a type of disability. It affects how I think, how I learn, and how I interact with the world." Chip nods, taking it in. "So, like, why do you sometimes get so upset about noises or lights?" Plankton sighs, his antennas drooping slightly. "It's like my brain can't filter everything out. It's all too much at once. It's like listening to a thousand TVs at full volume. It overwhelms me." Chip's eyes widen further. "And the seizures, Dad?" Plankton's antennae twitch in thought. "They're a part of it, too," he says, his voice strained. "It's like my brain's wiring gets tangled up, and it has to reset. It's not always predictable, and it can be scary. It doesn't happen every single day." Chip nods solemnly, his curiosity piqued. "What about the toys?" he asks, gesturing to the plush bear still in Plankton's hand. "They're sensory items," Plankton explains, his antennae straightening. "They can help me when I'm overwhelmed. Something to fidget, when restless. Like comfort items, if you will." Chip nods, processing. "So, like, how long have you had this, uhm, autism?" Plankton's antennae twitch at the question. "Since I was born," he replies. "It's always been a part of me. It's just the way my brain works. Some days are easier than others. But it's not to be cured or reversed. I acquired it at birth. When my mum was to give birth to me, something happened, and it changed the way my brain developed. What exactly happened was during the birth, my head somehow got stuck, and it affected my brain." Chip's eyes widened. "But you're so smart," he said. "Does it affect your intelligence?" Plankton's antennae twitched slightly as he considered his son's question. "It's not that simple," he said. "It's like some things are easier for me, like solving complex problems or remembering details. But other things, like reading social cues or understanding sarcasm, are really hard." "But you're so good at inventing," Chip said. "Does it help with that?" Plankton's antennae twitched. "Yes," he said. "My brain works differently. It lets me see patterns and connections that others might miss. But it can also make simple things like talking to people really tough." Chip nodded, his hand still resting on the plush bear. "Can I ask you someth...? I just, the bad wor— I'm sorry; I just wanna ask about the slur I used." Plankton flinched at the mention of the slur. He took a deep breath. "As long as you know it was wrong, and you don't do it again," he said. "I'll tell you about it." Chip nodded, his eyes intent on his dad's. "Why did it hurt?" he asked, his voice soft. Plankton's antennae twitched with the pain of the memory. "Because those words, they're not just words," he said. "They're like punches. They hurt because they're not true. They're not who I am. And when people use them, it feels like they're trying to define me by something that's just a part of me. And that particular slur is used to mock, to belittle." "But, why?" Chip asks. "How's it a slur?" "That term has been used to refer to people with neurodisabilities like including autism in a way that suggests, um..." Plankton paused to wipe a tear from his eye. "Sorry," he whispers, taking a deep breath. "There were diagnosticians, non- disabled, who coined that term," he began, his voice shaky. "They referred to neurodisabled people that, and then those neurodisabled people were then had or given options to be 'fixed' by either trying torturous methods to 'normalize' them or, if that didn't eventually work, they'd just... tell caregivers or their guardians to refuse necessities including food or water until they'd ultimately pass away." Chip's shocked into silence as Plankton wiped another tear, sniffling. "And instead of giving any accommodations, they'd punish you. As if you were choosing to be something so wrong," Plankton continues, his voice quivering. "And in grade school, when kids couldn't understand, they'd use it as a weapon, to mean anything they didn't like. I personally was bullied a lot when I'd blurt out some random science fact or, just was left out. And even teachers sometimes, they'd say I was just being 'that'. And I'd get in trouble for 'that'. And when you said that Chip, it just... brought it all back."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 10 Plankton wiped the rest of his tears as Chip took in his dad's story, his eyes wide. "So, you've had to deal with that your whole life?" Chip asked, his voice filled with a newfound empathy. "Yeah," Plankton nodded, his antennae twitching slightly. "But it's not all bad. There's beauty in being different, you know. And your mom and I, we've learned to make it work." Chip looked at the plush bear in his dad's hand, now understanding its significance. "What happens during a seizure, Dad?" Plankton took a deep breath. "My brain gets overwhelmed, like too much data coming in at once. It's like a circuit breaker trips and everything goes haywire. My body can't handle it, so it shuts down a bit. It's like my brain's way of hitting the reset button." "Does it hurt?" Chip asked, his eyes searching his dad's. "No, not physically," Plankton said, his antennae twitching slightly. "But it's scary, and it can leave me feeling really tired. And sometimes it's embarrassing, because it happens when I'm not expecting it and I might act a bit strange after. Like, I might not recognize anything for a little bit. But it's like coming out of a daydream. You're just... there, but not quite. And then the real world hits as it passes. And most of the time I don't even know it's happening until it's over." Chip nodded, his hand tightening around the bear. "But why don't people understand, Dad?" "I guess because autism is internal," Plankton explained. "People can't see it. They don't know what's going on inside my head. They just see me acting differently, and that annoys them. They don't know how to react, I guess. It's a spectrum," Plankton continued. "There are lots of people like that. And some have it a lot worse. They can't talk or can't do things that come easy to me. It's just how their brains are." Chip frowned, deep in thought. "But you let Mom hug you but, not me; is that part of it?" Plankton nodded, his antennae drooping. "Sometimes, Chip," he said. "It's about comfort and safety. With Mom, we know what to expect, but with you, it's still new. It's not that I don't love you or don't want to hug you. It's just... hard sometimes. Certain touches can be too much." Chip's eyes searched his father's face. "But, I'm your son," he said, his voice small. Plankton nodded. "And I love you more than anything," he replied. "But sometimes, my brain gets confused by touch, especially when it's unexpected. It's not because I don't want to be close to you, it's because it's too much for me to handle. And there are days where it's easier than others. But she knows what to do, and she understands when I can't take much more." Chip looked down at the bear, his eyes filling with tears. "I don't want to make it worse," he whimpered. "Just ask before you touch me, ok? And if I say no, don't take it to personally. It's not about you, Chip; it's about what I can handle, what my body craves." Karen then came to check on them. "How are we doing?" she asked, her voice gentle. "I see you're awake.." Plankton nodded weakly. "We're okay," he said. "Chip and I were just... talking." Karen's gaze moved from her husband to her son, noticing the bear in Chip's hand. "Oh?" Karen's eyebrows raised in suspicion. "Yeah," Chip said, his voice steadier now. "I just want to know more about... about Dad." Karen sat on the bed's edge. "You're growing up," she murmured. "Ok," Plankton said. "But keep it simple. I'm pretty tired." Chip nods as Karen moves closer to them. "So, Dad, what do you want me to do when you have a seizure?" Plankton's antennae twitched in thought. "Just stay calm," he instructed. "And keep me safe. Sometimes, I might lash out without knowing it, so keep yourself safe too. And if you can, help me find something to fidget with, like offering me the bear. But even if it's not at home, inform your mother. Perhaps find a quiet spot." Chip nodded, his mind racing with information. "What about when you move your hands like, is that because of it?" He turns to Karen. "Yes," Karen said, taking his hand in hers. "It's called stimming. It's a way for your dad to self-soothe or if jittery. It's usually when really emotional or just restless. And he does it to help manage the input his brain's receiving." Chip's eyes widen. "So it's for fun; can I try?" But Plankton shook his head. "No Chip, it's not a toy for you.." Karen squeezed Chip's shoulder gently. "It's okay to ask questions, honey," she said. "But remember, everyone's experience is different. For your dad, he can stim by fidgeting with his hands or talking to himself. He might hum or rock. But he doesn't like it to be mimicked. It's not for us to point out or make comments on, unless to offer support or ask if he'd like help. It's just something he does for himself, not for us." Chip nodded, his gaze back on Plankton. "And what about those moments where you just... zone out?" Plankton's antennae twitched slightly. "Those are called absence seizures," he said. "They're like staring spells. They can happen anywhere, anytime. It's like my brain pauses for a bit. It can be unsettling, but they usually don't last long. Just stay calm and let me know when I come back, okay?" "Okay," Chip said, nodding. "What about when you get upset and repeat words?" Plankton sighed. "That's called echolalia," he explained. "It's when I repeat what I've heard, or something I've said before. It's a way for me to cope with stress or anxiety. Sometimes, it's just easier than finding new words. But usually it's to process verbal directions. Palilalia is all part of the autism spectrum." Karen watched the two of them, warmth spreading through her heart.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 11 "What about when you won't look people in the eye?" Chip asks. Plankton nods. "It's not that I don't try to, sometimes it's just too intense," he explains. "It's like looking into the sun. It's just to much. It's part of being on the spectrum." Chip nods, his curiosity unabated. "But why?" he presses on. "Why can't you look at someone's eyes?" Plankton sighs, his eye fluttering closed. "Look, Chip, it's like my brain's got a lot going on," he says. "Looking someone in the eye is like... like uncomfortable, I don't know‽ But when I'm with people I trust, like you and mom, it's easier. Eye contact can be really intense, and it can be overwhelming. But I know we don't mean it that way. It's just how I experience it." "What about when you talk about the same thing over and over again?" Chip asks, his voice careful. Plankton nods. "That's perseveration," he says. "It's like my brain can't let go of an idea. It's not that I don't want to talk about other things; it's just that the idea keeps spinning around in my head. I know it might get repetitive, for others." Karen smiles at Chip's earnestness. "Dad," Chip asks, his voice gentle. "What's your favorite thing about being autistic?" Plankton's antennae twitched in surprise. "Favorite thing?" he repeats. He thinks for a moment, his eye focused on the ceiling. "Well," he says slowly, his antennae lifting a little, "I guess it's my ability to focus on tiny details that others might miss, sometimes." Chip's eyes light up. "Like when you make those amazing inventions?" he asks, his voice filled with admiration. Plankton's antennae perk up slightly, a tiny smile gracing his face. "Yes," he says. "Exactly. It's like my brain is wired to see the world in a unique way, and that helps me solve problems or create things others might not think of." Chip nods, his mind spinning with questions. "What about how you talk in a monotone?" he asks. "Is that part of it?" Plankton nods again. "Yes," he says. "It's because my brain doesn't interpret emotions the way other people do. It's hard for me to express how I'm feeling, like in my voice sometimes. So in every day things, my voice will be flat. But don't worry, it doesn't mean I'm not feeling them. I'm just... different, at showing it." Karen watches them, proud of Chip for his empathy. "Dad, what about people skills?" Chip asks. "Why do you have trouble?" Plankton sighs. "It's because autism affects how I understand unsaid social cues," he explains. "Sarcasm, faces, those things are like a different language to me. I have to learn them. It's hard to read people, to know what they're feeling just by looking. And sometimes, I say things that don't come out right, because I don't always get how they'll be taken." Chip nods, his eyes still wide with curiosity. "But you're so good at understanding mechanics and inventing," he points out. "If you can do that, why is underst--" Plankton's antennae twitch. "It's a different kind of understanding," he says. "My brain is good at patterns and logistics. Social interactions are more complex, less predictable. I might say something in a way that ends up sounding rude, but it's not intentional. It's just... I miss the subtleties. And people usually get upset if you don't get their jokes or understand their expressions. When me and Krabs fed Jenkins our burger, he got food poisoning. I wanted to comfort Krabs by showing we're not to blame, and I said, 'Jenkins is old' and, I've nothing against elderly. Krabs got mad, so I wanted to tweak the burger recipe, but Krabs’s had none of it. So that's why we became enemies." Chip nods, his eyes still glued to his dad. "But what about your relationship with Mom?" he asks. "It's complicated," Plankton admits. "Sometimes my autism can make it hard for me to understand what she's feeling, but we've learned each other's patterns. And she's really patient with me." He glances at Karen, who smiles back, her eyes shimmering with affection. "We usually cook at home or order takeout because crowded restaurants can make me really overwhelmed. She gets it." "But what if she's sad and you don't know it?" Chip persists. "Well, she'll tell me," Plankton says, his antennae twitching. "And if she needs something, she'll explain." He looks over at Karen, who nods in agreement. "It's a team effort, buddy," she says. "We communicate in our own way." "But what if you don't get what she's saying?" Chip asks, his brow furrowed. "Then I'll ask for help," Plankton responds. "Or she'll find another way to tell me. We've had our ups and downs, but we figured it out. It's not always easy, but we love each other. And she knows that I'm trying my best to understand her." "But what about others, Dad?" Chip asks. "Have you ever felt left out?" Plankton's antennae droop. "Yes," he admits, his voice quiet. "There are times when I don't know what's going on, or I miss a joke. And it can be lonely and tiresome. I was the nerdy weirdo, but Krabs was poor so we were both outcasts. But once Krabs perfected the burger recipe for himself, that changed. My only friend left me behind. But yes, kids went out of their way to make sure I was excluded. They'd see I was 'quirky' and a bit of a loner. They'd say I was that slur you used the other day." Chip's eyes widen in horror. "But that's not right," he says. "And I'm sor—" "I know," Plankton nods. "But it's how some people see it. And it's hard to explain to them that it's not my choice. That I'm just different, not less. But they didn't care." "But what about Mr. Krabs?" Chip asks, his voice small. "Couldn't he help?" Plankton's antennae twitch. "Krabs didn't know about my disability, he still doesn't. But now that we're rivals, I doubt he'd change his ways. He's a simple creature, driven by greed. I don't think he's gonna suddenly understand neurodiversity if he found out!" Chip looks down at the floor, his eyes filling with tears. "But why, Dad?" he whispers. "Why did you have to be different?" Plankton's antennae twitch gently as he considers his son's question. "Everyone's different, Chip," he says. "Some people have two eyes, some like me have one. Some people are tall, some like me are short. And some, like me, have brains that work a little differently. Remember I told you when I was born, I got stuck and that changed my brain structure? Well, it's like that. It's just how I ended up, and it's not something anyone could have prevented." Chip nods, his thoughts racing. "But what about friends?" he asks. "Do you have any that understand you?" Plankton's smile is sad. "Friends are hard to come by," he admits. "But I have you and your mom, and that's enough. And there's SpongeBob. He's a good... acquaintance?" He pauses. "He tries to be kind to everyone, but sometimes, well, his enthusiasm can be a bit much. But he's a good egg." Chip looks over at his mom, who nods, her eyes shimmering with pride. "Dad's right," she says. "Now it's getting late, which means bedtime. And you need to let him rest." She stands up, stretching slightly. Plankton nods. "Yeah, I really need some sleep."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 12 Chip climbs into the bed, his mind racing. "Can I be with you?" he asks, his voice tentative. Plankton opens his eye slightly, looking over at his son. "If you're quiet," he says, his voice tired but not unkind. "But remember, I might stir a bit.." Chip nods, climbing into the bed. He lies down next to his father, his heart racing. Plankton's arm moves slightly, to avoid touching Chip's shoulder. Chip lies there, his mind spinning with the new information about his father. He thinks about his dad's struggles, his dad's brilliance, and his dad's love for them. Plankton's breathing becomes even, a sign he's falling asleep. Karen kisses Chip's forehead and whispers, "I'm proud of you, for wanting to understand." Chip lies there, his thoughts racing. This is the same dad who invents amazing things, who tells the best bedtime stories, and who loves him so much. He looks over at his dad, who's now asleep, single eye closed, his chest rising and falling steadily as he snores lightly. Chip can't help but wonder what it's like to live in his world, where sounds are too loud, lights too bright, and people are too confusing. But he's determined to learn. The room is quiet, except for Plankton's snores as Chip lies there thinking about what his dad said. His heart swells with love and understanding. Eventually, Plankton starts to mumble in his sleep, his voice a whispered jumble of nonsensical words that make no sense to Chip. "Moh-moh- molasses... nuns..." Chip frowns, deciding to nudge his mom awake. "Mom," he whispers, tugging on her arm gently. Karen's eyes open, and she looks at her son, concerned. "What is it?" she whispers back. Chip points to Plankton. "Dad's talking. Is he ok?" Karen nods, her eyes sleepy. "It's just his brain working through it," she whispers back. "And sometimes even when he's sleeping, his thoughts are still busy. It's happened before. It's his brain dreaming," she says. "It's nothing specific, just his mind processing. He'll probably wake up not remembering a thing. Pretty much like a word salad." Chip nods as Plankton resumes his regular snoring. "Okay," he says, his voice still hushed. It makes him want to protect his dad even more, to create a world where his dad doesn't have to feel so overwhelmed. As Chip drifts off to sleep, he makes a silent promise to be the best support he can. The next morning Chip woke up with a determined look on his face. He had an idea to help Plankton feel more comfortable and understood. He grabbed a piece of paper and some crayons from his desk and set to work, his young mind whirring with thoughts. He drew a picture of his dad with a cape on, flapping his hands as he soared over the city, and labeled it 'Super Sensory Dad'. He hoped for it to possibly help his dad feel seen and even understood. Chip smiled as he wrote a message next to the picture: 'Neuro-awesomeness is AUsome. From your sidekick Chip, who loves your special powers!' Chip felt so excited; his dad will love that! Plankton stirred slightly, his antennae twitching as the dawn light crept through the blinds. He blinked open his eye, sitting up as Chip came into view, holding the drawing in his hand. "What's this?" Plankton asked, his voice still raspy with sleep. Chip handed him the drawing, his heart racing. "It's you," he said, his voice filled with excitement. "It's a superhero. 'Super Sensory Dad'. Because your autism is a super power. A special drawing, for my special dad!" Chip beamed. Plankton took the picture, his antennae twitching with surprise. He studied it for a moment, his eye taking in the image and caption.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 13 But instead of the joy Chip had anticipated, a flicker of discomfort crossed Plankton's face. Plankton's antennae flattened as he looked at the picture, his expression unreadable. "What's wrong, Dad?" Chip asked, his excitement fading as he saw the tension in his father's eye, for Plankton's hand tightened around the drawing, his mouth a thin line. "It's not a super power," Plankton said, his voice sharp. "It's a disorder." He threw the paper to the ground. "It's not something for you to make a game out of." Chip's eyes widened in shock. "But, I thought... you said it made you special," he stuttered. "Special?" Plankton's voice grew louder, his body tensing up. "I can't go to the store without flapping my hands. I can't even look people in the eye. That's not special, Chip. I'm not your little project." Chip's smile disappeared, his eyes filling with confusion. "I just wanted to make you feel better," he said, his voice small. "Well, it doesn't!" Plankton snapped, his antennae quivering. "It doesn't change anything! You don't get to just decide it's a super power because you want it to be!" Chip's eyes filled with tears as he stared at his dad, who was now sitting up in bed, his voice rising with every word. "It's not a game, Chip. It's my life!" Karen awoke and sat up in bed, concern etched on her face at the commotion. "Sheldon," she said, her voice calm, "what's going on?" Plankton took a deep breath, trying to regain his composure. "He's making fun of me," he said, his voice quivering. "I'm not making fun of you, Dad," Chip said, his eyes wide with fear. "I just wanted to make you hap–" But Plankton's anger can't be stopped. "I don't need you to make it into something it's not!" he interrupted, his antennae quivering with rage. "It's not cute or heroic! It's exhausting, confusing, and often painful!" Karen stood up. "What happened?" She asks, looking at them. "I just made him a drawing," Chip said, his voice shaking. "To make him feel better." He hands it to her, and she looked at it as understanding dawns on her features. "Plankton he didn't mean to make fun," she said, picking up the crumpled paper. "He's trying to understand and support you. But I can see how it might have upset you." Chip looks confused. "But..." "I know, honey," Karen cuts in gently. "But let's remember, your dad's had a hard time with this his whole life. He's not used to people trying to make it seem... glamorous. It's just his reality, not a costume he can take off. Yet I know you meant well." She turns to Plankton, her voice firm but kind. "Honey, I know you're upset, but you have to understand Chip's just trying to connect and show his love in his own way. He's still learning." Plankton's antennae stop quivering, and he sighs. "I know, Karen," he says. "But it's NOT a toy, it's NOT A GAME!" Karen nods, setting the drawing down on the dresser. "I know, sweetie," she says softly. "But let's talk to Chip abou–" But Plankton's anger isn't abating. "Why can't he ju—" Karen cuts him off. "Let's not do this, okay?" she says, her tone firm but gentle. "Let's not fight." But Plankton can't let it go. "It's not fair!" he says, his body tense but shaky. "I have to deal with this every day, and now you want me to pretend it's never been anything but positive?" He felt his ears ringing and Karen knew the look of overstimulation well. But he's not quite done with anger yet. "Dad," Chip says, his voice small. "I didn't mean to make yo--" "I SAID ENOUGH!" Plankton shouts, and Karen knew that a seizure's edge was near. The overwhelming emotion was too much for him to handle, his headache likely growing by the second. The room grew tense, his antennae quivering with frustration. He stood up, his body shaking slightly, his eye unfocused. "I DON'T LIKE IT!" he yelled. Karen saw the first signs of a seizure starting to form as his breaths quickened. "Plankton, you outta sit down," Karen urged, knowing what stress can do. Sure enough, his body jerked, and he stumbled slightly. Chip's eyes grew wide in terror as he saw his dad's knees give way. Karen rushed over to Plankton, knowing his seizures like the back of her hand, lowering Plankton gently to the floor. Plankton's eye rolls back into his head, his limbs jerking uncontrollably as he was gripped by the seizure. Chip watched, his heart racing. This was the second time he'd seen this, and it was just as terrifying. "It's okay, honey," she whispered to Chip. "This is what we talked about. Remember? Stay calm, don't touch him, and it'll be over soon." Chip nodded, his eyes fixed on his father. Karen quickly moved any sharp objects out of the way, then she knelt beside Plankton, her hand steadying his head, her voice calm and soothing. "It's okay," she murmured. "I'm here." Chip felt guilty as his father's body shook violently. Chip felt his throat tighten as he watched, his heart racing. He knew he had to be strong for his dad. He took a deep breath and whispered, "I'm sorry," hoping the words would penetrate the chaos of Plankton's mind. "It's all my fa-" But he's cut off by his mother's firm voice. "Chip, now is not the time," Karen says, her eyes never leaving Plankton's convulsing form. "This is NOT your fault. Just stay calm and keep talking to him. It'll help him feel safe." Chip nods, his voice steadying as he watches his dad's body contort. He speaks softly, his words meant to soothe. "Dad," he whispers, "I love you. It's okay, you're okay."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 14 The seizure seems to last an eternity, each second stretching into a minute. "Just keep talking to him. That's all we can do. Keep the drawing out of his line of sight," Karen instructs, her hands steady and calm. Chip nods, his eyes never leaving his father's face. "It's ok, Dad," he repeats as he folds up the paper. Plankton's body stiffens then relaxes, the seizure passing into the postictal phase. His single eye opens slowly, unfocused. Karen holds his hand, her voice calm. "You're okay, you're safe," she repeats. Plankton's speech is slurred, a child- like lilt to his words. "Yi," he says. "Loog?" He looks around, confusion clouding his features. Chip's heart breaks, but he knows what to do. "Hi, Dad," Chip says, his voice gentle. "You had a seizure, but it's over now. You're safe." Plankton's eye widens, trying to to sit up, but Karen eases him back down. "Shh," she whispers, stroking his forehead. "Easy, love. We're right here." Plankton's eye darts around the room, his speech coming out in jumbles. "Ka...ken... Utz...?" His voice cracks, and Chip's heart swells with love and fear. "It's okay, Daddy," Chip says, his voice steady. "You're safe. I'm sorry if I hu-" But Plankton cuts him off, his speech still slurred, his thoughts scattered. "Ha... happy? Haff... h-elp?" Karen's heart breaks as she sees the fear in his eye. "Yes, darling," she says, her voice soothing. "We're here to help. It's okay." She turns to Chip. "Can you get a stim toy?" Chip nods, quickly retrieving a soft, squishy ball from the shelf. He brings it over, placing it gently by Plankton's hand. "Dad, look," Chip says, showing Plankton the ball. "Can you hold it?" Plankton's hand reaches for the ball, his movements slow and clumsy. He squeezes it tentatively, his face contorting as if trying to remember what it's for. His eye is glazed, and his voice slurred. "Buh," he says. Karen nods at Chip. "Good," she whispers. "Keep it up." Chip takes a deep breath. "Can you roll the ball over?" Plankton looks at his hand. "O... kay," he says, his voice thick with confusion. He rolls the ball to Chip, his eye following its path. "Ba... baball," he mumbles. Chip's eyes well up with tears but he forces a smile. "That's right, Dad," Chip says, his voice shaky but hopeful as he rolls the ball back to him again. "It's a ball. You can roll it back to me." The simple act of interaction seems to help Plankton. He rolls the ball to Chip, antennae twitching slightly. "Ga... game?" he asks, his voice still out of it. Chip nods, his smile growing. "Yeah, Dad," he says. "We're playing catch. Just like we always do. Do you remembe---" But Plankton's eye glazes over again, his hand dropping the stim toy. "G-game," he stammers, his speech jumbled. "It's okay, Dad," Chip says, his voice soothing despite his concern. "You're safe now." He picks up the ball, rolling it back to his father gently. Plankton watches the ball's journey with sluggish curiosity, his eye still unfocused. "M-make... it... go?" His hand reaches out, his grip unsteady as he tries to roll the ball back. It wobbles before finally reaching Chip. "Good job, Dad," Chip praises, his heart heavy. "You're doing great." Karen's eyes are filled with love. "Good Chip, just keep talking to him," she whispers. Chip nods, his voice shaky. "Dad, remember we talked about how you see the world?" Plankton's single eye flickers, his antennae moving slightly. "You're so good at making things, because you notice details others don't. That's because of your autism. It's not a weakness, it's a strength." Plankton's gaze focuses a bit more, his eye searching Chip's face. "Ma... make... things?" He whispers. "Ma... make... bah?" Chip nods, his smile gentle. "You make amazing things, Dad. Your inventions are like none other because of how your brain works. It's not a bad thing," he says, trying to reassure his father. "It's what makes you, you." Plankton's hand shakes as he fumbles with the stim toy. "B-but... Ka... Chi... Utch...?" Karen sighs, her heart aching. "It's okay, love," she says, her voice a gentle whisper. "We're here. You're okay." Plankton's hand continues to fumble with the ball, his movements erratic and slightly uncoordinated. "Ma... mesh... ba... baball?" he mumbles, his brain still in a state of confusion. Chip nods, his heart aching. "It's okay, Dad," he says, his voice filled with patience. "You just had a seizure. You need some time to recover." Karen watches as Chip interacts with Plankton, his words gentle and understanding. She's proud of how he's handling the situation, despite the fear that must be coursing through his young body. She smiles at him, giving a small nod of encouragement. Plankton's gaze shifts, his eye still not quite focused as he laughs softly. "Ma... m-m-make me," he stammers, his voice childlike in innocence. "Meeeeeee.." Karen's heart clenches at the sound of his babbling. She knows this phase all too well, the aftermath of a seizure leaving Plankton in a vulnerable, confused state. "We're right here, baby," she coos, her hand stroking his arm. She knew the neuroregression he experiences all too well.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 15 Chip's eyes are filled with worry as he watches his father's struggle. "Dad," he says, his voice soothing. "We're here. It's okay." He reaches for the ball, yet Plankton's hand flaps it away, his gaze distant. He starts to laugh again. "Ma... ma... make me happy," Plankton says, his voice a mix of confusion and joy. Karen's eyes water as she sees the innocence in her husband's gaze, his autism making his thoughts a tangled mess. "You're okay," she whispers, her voice soothing, but she plays along, knowing it's part of his post-seizure state. "Yes, love," she says. Plankton giggles, his hands flapping slightly. "Ma... me... make... happy," he repeats, his eye locking onto the squishy ball. It's a sight that makes Chip's heart ache, but he joins in, his voice gentle. "We're playing catch, remember?" He rolls the ball back to Plankton, who's hand reaches for it again, his movements more purposeful now. His fingers graze the toy, his laughter subsiding. "Ga... good?" he says, his voice a soft echo. Karen nods, her eyes brimming with tears. "Yes, baby," she says. "You're doing so good." Plankton's hand closes around the ball, his grip firming as he tries to focus, his antennae twitching slightly as he starts fully coming back, groaning as he leans on to his hands. He gets himself upright, a bit confused/disoriented. Chip's heart races as he sees his father's condition improve. "Dad," he says, his voice filled with hope. "Do you want to sit down?" Plankton looks at his son, his eye blinking slowly as he tries to process the words. "Sit... down?" he repeats. Karen nods, gesturing to the bed. "What happened?" he asks, his voice weak but growing more clear. Karen sighs, her hands shaking slightly. "You had a seizure, honey," she says, her voice gentle. "But it's over now." Plankton's eye widen slightly as he looks around the room, his mind slowly piecing together the events. "Oh," he murmurs, his hand moving to his head. "The... drawing?" Karen nods, her voice soft. "You got upset. You had a seizure." Plankton looks down at the folded paper, his expression a mix of embarrassment and anger. "I didn't mean to scare you," he says, his voice barely above a whisper. "I'm s-sorry." Chip's eyes widen, his heart racing. "Dad, I just wanted to make you feel better." Plankton's gaze meets Chip's, his expression filled with remorse. "I know," he says, his voice a mere murmur. "But sometimes, it's just... too much." He sighs, his body still trembling slightly. "I didn't mean to..." Karen wraps an arm around Plankton, her eyes filled with love and understanding. "It's okay," she whispers. "We know." She turns to Chip, her expression earnest. "Your dad's brain works differently, Chip. It's not his fault. And, it's not your fault for trying to be nice. We all just need to find better ways to support each other." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton. "I'm sorry, Dad," he says, his voice thick with emotion. "I didn't know it'd be rude, I just made it to show how much I care." Plankton's gaze softens slightly, his antennae twitching as he processes his son's words. "I know you did, buddy," Plankton says, his speech still slurred. "But autism isn't a costume or a game. It's how I am." He takes a deep breath, his hand finding Karen's. "It's hard for me to explain sometimes. It's just... it's complicated." Chip nods, his eyes filling with tears. "But you're still my hero," he says, his voice shaky. "And I'll always love you no matter wh-" But Plankton cuts him off, his voice firm. "I understand," he says, his antennae flattening. "I l-love y-you too. Yet I'm not... I'm not okay with this right now." Karen looks at Chip, her gaze pleading. "Honey, why don't you sit down? Let your dad have a moment." Chip nods, his eyes brimming with tears. He sits on the edge of the bed, his heart racing as he watches his father. Plankton's eye is now focused, but the exhaustion is palpable. "I just want to make sure you're okay," Chip says, his voice barely a whisper. "I don't want you to be up-" But Plankton shakes his head. Karen sighs. "Chip, he's okay. He just needs his own moment. He's not up to talking right now." Chip nods, his eyes still on his father. Chip watches as his dad's face twists into an expression of sadness. "It's not a game," he murmurs, talking to himself as Karen recognized it as his stim. "I know," Chip says quickly. "But it's part of who you are. And that's am-" "Chip," Karen interrupts, her tone firm but gentle. "Come sit by me on my bed," Karen says, getting off Plankton's bed. Chip does so, sitting on the bed placed adjacent. "Chip," Karen begins quietly, "Your dad's talking to himself in a stim, and it's not for us to interrupt. He's in his own personal space, and he dislikes that right now. Remember, his stims are only for him and we shouldn't make a fuss about it. It's his way, and he personally gets frustrated when we needlessly interrupt." Chip nods, his throat tight with unshed tears. "I just don't want him to be sad," he says, his voice quivering. Karen hugs him close. "I know, baby," she whispers. "But sometimes, it's okay for people to be sad. And sometimes, the best thing we can do is just let them be. We can't fix everything. All his emotions are valid." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton. He whispers, "I'll always be here for you, Dad." Plankton's antennae twitch as he hears his son's words, his stimming pausing briefly. He looks over, his eye meeting Chip's. "Thank you," he murmurs. "I... I just n-need a moment." Chip nods, his heart swelling with love and regret.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 16 Karen sits down next to Chip, pulling him into a hug. "It's going to be ok," she whispers. "And he's proud of you for trying to understand." Plankton's stimming continues, his hand moving in repetitive motions, his gaze fixed on the wall. Karen can feel the tension in his body slowly dissipate. He starts to murmur, his words barely audible. "Did... I do something wrong?" He mumbles as he pulls his knees up to his chest, now rocking back and forth. "Say others don't want me because I'm... dif-fer-ent." The words are like a knife to Chip's heart, but he knows not to interrupt. Plankton's voice cracks. "Why can't they see that I'm more than... I'm not a monster," he whispers, his voice full of pain. Chip's eyes brim with emotion. Karen squeezes Chip's hand as Plankton's mumbling continues, his voice filled with a world of hurt. "I... I just want to be," he says, his hands flapping slightly as he speaks. "But I... I can't." His voice is a jumbled mess of thoughts, but his pain is clear. Chip's heart breaks hearing his dad's self-doubt, his young mind trying to grasp the depth of Plankton's lifelong struggle. He wants to run to him, to tell him he's not different, he's just... unique. But Karen's grip holds him back. "He needs this," she whispers. "To let out his thoughts." Plankton's voice continues to murmur. "I'm not... not... not," he repeats, his voice getting softer with each word. It's as if he's trying to convince his own brain that he's worthy of love and acceptance. Chip watches, his heart in his throat. He's never seen his dad this vulnerable, this broken. It's a stark contrast to the cunning, determined man he knows from their battles against Mr. Krabs. He wants to comfort him, to tell him that he's enough just as he is, but knows he needs to give his dad space, feeling his own tears fall as he listens to his dad's whimpers, filled with self-doubt and fear of being misunderstood. Plankton's body trembles as he continues to rock, his antennae drooping. He's curling into himself, a protective shell against the world that's often too loud, too bright, too much. His voice is a soft whisper, a plea to his own mind. "I'm not a burden," he says, his words almost silent. Chip carefully selects a spinner from the nightstand, his hands trembling slightly. He approaches Plankton, his heart racing. "Dad," he says softly, holding out the toy. "Would you li—" "No!" Plankton yells, his voice sharp. "Don't touch.." Chip freezes. Karen stands up, turning to Chip. "Chip," she says gently, "remember, his space is his when he's like this." Chip nods, his eyes filling with tears as he puts the spinner right back on the nightstand the way as he found it. "But he's hurting," Chip whispers, his voice filled with despair. "I don't want him to—" Karen nods, her eyes reflecting his pain. "I know," she says, her voice soft. "But this is how he deals with it. And we have to respect that. Remember, he's trying to sort through his feelings without getting overwhelmed." Chip sniffs, his hands clutching the bedspread. "But w---" "Chip," Karen says firmly. "Let him be. We're here if he needs us, but this is his process." Chip nods, his eyes still on Plankton. Plankton's whispers turn into a soft, almost inaudible, humming. "Hmmmmm.." Chip's eyes are fixed on his dad, his heart breaking as he watches him from the bed. Plankton's humming increases slightly in volume. Karen sighs. "It's okay," she whispers. "This is your dad's way to calm down. To find his center again." Chip nods, his eyes never leaving Plankton's form. He's seen his dad upset before, but never like this. It's a sight that makes him feel so powerless. He wipes away a stray tear. The room is silent except for Plankton's hums. Karen watches her husband with a mix of love and sadness, her hand still clutching Chip's. Plankton's rocking slows down, his hums becoming softer until they're barely a breath. Karen can see the exhaustion in his posture, his shoulders drooping. "It's okay," she whispers. Plankton's eye finally meets Karen's, and she sees the fear in it, the knowledge of his own vulnerability. She nods, her eyes filled with understanding. "Come here," she says, patting the space beside her on the bed. Plankton's antennae twitch, and he looks uncertain. But then, slowly, he unfurls himself, his legs swinging over the side of the bed, his bare feet touching the floor as he goes over to Karen's bed. He sits down, his body still tense. Karen opens her arms, and Plankton collapses into them, his body curling into a ball as he presses into her, his antennae drooping. "It's okay," she whispers, stroking his back. "You're safe." Chip watches, his heart in his throat. He's never seen his dad this way before. So vulnerable, so... clingy. It's strange, but also somehow comforting. Plankton is usually so independent, so strong. But here, in this moment, he's just a scared, overwhelmed person who needs comfort. Plankton scoots closer. "M-my head hurts," he mumbles, his voice still shaky. Karen nods, her eyes filled with sympathy. "I know, love. It's part of the overwhelm. Just let it pass." Chip watches his parents, feeling like an outsider in this intimate moment. He wipes away a tear. Plankton's grip tightens around Karen's. "I'm here," she whispers, rocking him slightly. "It's okay." Chip's eyes are fixed on his dad, his heart breaking for him. He's never seen him so... needy.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 17 Plankton's body relaxes slightly, his breathing evening out as Karen continues to stroke his back. Chip feels a lump in his throat. He wants to help, to ease his dad's pain. "I never meant to hurt you," he whispers, his voice hoarse with emotion. Karen looks over, her expression a mix of love and sadness. "You didn't, sweetie," she says. "But sometimes, even good intentions can be overwhelming for your dad. It's not your fault. Just like it's not his." Plankton's antenna twitches, his gaze shifting to Chip. He takes a deep breath as Karen's hands continue to stroke his back. His body relaxes a little more, his grip on Karen loosening. "Dad?" Chip whispers, his voice tentative. Plankton eye opens. "Can I...?" Chip gestures towards his dad, his hand now outstretched. Plankton's antennae twitch slightly, his eye darting to Karen. She nods, her smile reassuring. "If you like," she whispers. With tentative movements, Chip's hand reaches for his father's shoulder. Plankton flinches slightly. "Gentle." Chip nods, his touch featherlight as he rests his hand on Plankton's shoulder. "It's okay," he murmurs. Plankton's body relaxes a fraction more under the warmth of his son's hand, his eye now closing. Karen's eyes meet Chip's, and she smiles weakly, her gaze filled with gratitude. "Thank you," she mouths. Chip nods, his hand still on his dad. Plankton's humming has stopped, his breathing steadying as Karen holds him. For the first time, Chip feels a profound sense of understanding for his father. He's seen his strength in the face of Mr. Krabs' competition, his genius in his inventions, but now he sees his softer side, his vulnerability. And it makes him love his dad even more. Plankton's breaths have now turned into a soft snore, his body relaxed against Karen's. Chip can see the exhaustion in every line of his father's face, a testament to the battle he's just faced. "He's asleep," Karen whispers, her voice filled with love and relief. Chip nods, his hand still on Plankton's shoulder. "Should we...?" Karen shakes her head. "Let him rest," she says, her voice a mere whisper. "He's had a long day." Plankton's clinginess was a stark contrast to his usual demeanor. Karen knew all too well the emotional toll his seizures took on him. But it was the first time Chip had seen his dad so... dependent on someone else for comfort. It was jarring, but it also made him realize the strength that Plankton held within himself, the courage to face, alone. As Plankton sleeps, his snores are rhythmic. It's a sound that Karen finds soothing, a sign that he's at peace. His body seems to melt into her side, his muscles unclenched. Chip watches him, his mind racing with thoughts. He's seen his dad's fiery temper, his ingenious inventions, his unwavering drive, but never this, raw and exhausted. It's a stark contrast that makes his chest ache. Plankton's snores remain steady, his body completely relaxed against Karen's side. Karen looks over at Chip, her expression a mix of love and sadness. "He's been through a lot," she whispers. "But he's stronger than anyone I know." Chip nods, his hand still resting lightly on his father's shoulder. Karen gently shifts Plankton, getting ready to tuck him into his bed, his snores unchanged, his mind resting. Karen carefully slides her arm from underneath Plankton's head, her movements practiced and gentle. Chip watches, his eyes never leaving his father's face, as if afraid to miss anything. Plankton's snores hitch, but don't stop. As Karen pulls the covers over Plankton, his snores don't miss a beat. His body sags against the pillow, his antennae still. Chip watches his dad sleep, a sight that both comforts and saddens him. He's seen Plankton's fiery determination in their battles against Mr. Krabs, but now his father seems so small, so vulnerable. Karen nods to Chip, whispering, "Why don't you go to your room? I'll keep an eye on him." Chip hesitates, his hand still on Plankton's shoulder. "But what if he wakes up?" Chip's concern is palpable, but Karen's smile is reassuring. "I'll wake you if he needs you," she promises. "But he's in a good place right now. He just needs rest." Chip nods, his hand lingering on Plankton's shoulder for a moment longer. He gently withdraws it, his gaze still locked on his father. "Okay," he whispers, his voice barely audible. Karen stands up, her movements silent as she crosses the room. "You've had a long day too," she says softly, her hand on Chip's shoulder. "Why don't you get some sleep as well? Your dad's got an appointment tomorrow with his sensory therapist." But Chip's eyes widen. "What‽" "It's okay," Karen whispers, her hand on Chip's shoulder. "It's just to help him and us understand his senses better." The next morning Karen wakes Chip up. "We're about to go; I'll wake your dad." Chip nods sleepily, his eyes still adjusting to the light. He walks into the room to find Plankton still asleep, his body still curled into a tiny ball, his snores steady and deep.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 18 Karen moves quietly. She gently shakes him. "Plankton, wake up," she whispers. "The therapist." Plankton's antenna twitches, his eye slowly opening. "Oh, right," he mumbles, his voice groggy. "He usually comes over when Chip's at school or someth-" Plankton startled at a knock on the front door, the sensory therapist arriving for the session. Chip follows his parents to open the door. The therapist, a calm and kind octopus, enters the room, her arms filled with toys and devices. She smiles warmly at Plankton. "Good morning," she says. "And who's this young man I see?" She looks at Chip. Chip smiles shyly. "Our son Chip," Karen said, introducing her son. "He's here to learn too." The therapist nods, her eyes understanding. "It's important for everyone to understand, isn't it?" she says, her voice gentle. Karen turns to Chip. "So Chip, this is Dr. Marla." "Hello," Dr. Marla says, coming in to the living room. "I've known your father and worked with him for ages. Let's all sit on the living room floor." Chip nods, his heart racing. This is the first time he's met someone who's known his dad's secret. He sits down next to Plankton, who's now fully alert as they all sit in a circle. Dr. Marla opens a bag filled with various sensory toys. "Plankton," she says, her tone gentle, "I assume your son has learned about your condition. How'd that come about?" Plankton's antennae twitch slightly. "It was an accident," he says, his voice a mix of embarrassment and resignation. "But it led to... to a good discussion? It was when he saw me having one of my seizures.." Chip looks down at his hands, feeling his cheeks grow warm as he remembers that moment. Karen's hand finds his, giving it a squeeze. "It's okay," she whispers. "You can talk about it. Now is the time to ask, Chip." Dr. Marla nods. "And how has that affected your father and son relationship?" She asks. Chip looks up, his eyes meeting hers. "It's... it's different," he says. "But in a good way, I think." He glances at Plankton, who nods in agreement. "I've learned so much about his... his autism. And I know now that he's not just being mean, sometimes." Dr. Marla nods, her expression gentle. "That's important," she says. "It's about understanding and compassion. Now, I'd like to ask if there have been any mishaps with said relationship?" Plankton's antennae droop, his eye flicking to Karen. "Well," Karen says, "There was the time Chip tried to be supportive, yet he accidentally used a slur.." The therapist nods sympathetically. "It's a learning process," she says, her tone reassuring. "Missteps are common when navigating new understandings." She glances at Chip, her expression encouraging. "But it's how you apologize and move forward that shows growth. May I ask what slur wa-" "It was just a... a silly thing I said," Chip interjects, his voice small. "I didn't kno—" "It's okay," Dr. Marla interrupts, her eyes kind. "We're here to learn together. What was the slur?" Chip swallows hard. "I... I called him a ret-" he admits, his voice barely above a whisper. "I just saw him acting..." Plankton's antennae twitch, his gaze dropping to the floor. Karen's grip on his hand tightens slightly, a silent reassurance. "It's okay," she whispers. "You didn't kn-" But Plankton's anger surges up, cutting her off. "No, it's not okay!" he snaps, his voice sharp. "I can't believe you said it, again!" His eye narrows, and he pulls his hand away from Karen's grasp. Chip shrinks back, his heart racing. He's never seen his dad so upset with him. "Dad, I'm sorry," he stammers. "I really di-" But Plankton isn't listening, his antennae thrashing. "How could you?!" he yells. "After everything we talked about!" His voice is loud, echoing in the small room, and Chip flinches. Karen's eyes dart between her husband and son, her heart breaking for both of them. She knows Plankton's anger is a defense mechanism, a way to cope with his pain. But she also knows the pain Chip is feeling, the guilt and fear of losing his dad's trust. "Plankton," she says, her voice calm, "Let's talk about this with Dr. Marla; she's he--" "No!" Plankton shouts, his eye wide with rage. He stands up, his fists clenched as he grabs a pillow, throwing it across the room. Karen flinches as the pillow hits the wall, but her voice stays calm. "Plankton, sweetie, let's breathe." But Plankton's in his own world, his autism exacerbating his reaction to the painful word. He's spinning, his antennae thrashing as he searches for something, anything to release his anger. "Dad," Chip whispers, his voice trembling. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean-" But Plankton's in the throes of his tantrum, his body moving erratically. He grabs a book from the shelf, tossing it across the room. Karen jumps up, intervening before anything else can fly. "Plankton," she says firmly, her voice a steady force in the storm of his anger. "Look at me. Look at me," she repeats, her hands up, palms out. "Just br-" But Plankton isn't calming down, his eye wild, kicking a chair over. Dr. Marla approaches them. "It's okay, Plankton," she says calmly. "Your feelings are valid. But right now, let's find a better way to express them." She holds out a fidget toy, her voice steady. "Remember, this can he-" But Plankton's anger has taken over. He swipes at the toy, sending it flying. He then moves to a shelf, his hand grabbing a picture frame. It hits the floor. "No!" Karen yells, but it's too late. Dr. Marla approaches Karen and Chip. "See, this is the anger," she says, her voice calm and understanding. "It's common with autism. He's feeling overwhelmed and doesn't know how to express it. This is Plankton's autism flaring up, and this is Plankton's way of dealing with it. This is Plankton's way of saying, 'I'm in pain, and I need help.' Plankton is angry, yes, but he's also scared."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 19 Dr. Marla gestures to the corner of the room, where there's a calming space set up specifically for times like these. "Let's go over there," she suggests, her voice calm and soothing. But Plankton's rage is like a tornado, spinning him in circles. Karen tries to guide him gently, but he shrugs her off, his body tight with tension. Chip's eyes are wide with fear, watching his dad's outburst. He's seen his father's temper before, but not like this, not with such unbridled fury. Plankton's movements are jerky, his face distorted with anger and pain. His breaths are quick, his eye unfocused. Karen moves closer, her voice still calm. "Let's go to this calming corner, sweetie," she says. But Plankton's rage doesn't abate. He throws another pillow, knocking over a lamp. The room is a mess, a reflection of the turmoil within him. "Dad, please," Chip whispers, his voice shaking. He's never seen his dad like this, his usually stoic facade crumbling into a chaos of emotions. Plankton's body jerks, his limbs flailing as his anger escalates. He knocks over a table, his eye unseeing as his senses overload. Karen moves quickly, trying to guide him to the calming corner, but he resists. "Dad, please," Chip pleads, his voice trembling. But Plankton's anger is uncontrollable, knocking over furniture, his eye filled with a mix of fury and fear. The therapist's calm demeanor remains. She knows this is part of his condition, and she doesn't flinch as a book flies past her. "Plankton," Karen says, her voice firm but gentle, "we need to—" But Plankton isn't listening, his rage consuming him. He grabs another pillow, squeezing it tightly. His eye darts around the room, searching for an outlet for his anger. "Daddy, no!" Chip whispers, his voice shaking. His heart is racing as he watches his father, his hero, fall apart. Chip tries to intervene, but Plankton swats his hand away, his movements wild. "Dad," Chip says, his voice louder, more urgent. "Please, let's talk!" But Plankton can't hear him, his mind lost in his emotions. He throws the pillow, watching it soar through the air before it slams into the wall, the feathers exploding out. The room is a whirlwind of movement and noise, and Chip can't help but flinch with every crash and smash. Karen's eyes are wide, her face pale. She's seen this before, but it never gets any easier. Plankton's breaths are coming in quick gasps, his body trembling with the effort of containing his emotions. He throws his head back, letting out a scream that echoes through the room, his antennae whipping around. Karen's heart is in her throat, but she knows she has to stay calm. "Plankton," she says, her voice steady. "Come to the corner, please." She holds out a hand, but Plankton's too far gone to see it. He throws another book, his screams filling the room. Karen's heart is racing, but she keeps calm. "We're here for you," she repeats. Yet Plankton's rage continues to build, his movements more erratic. The therapist watches, ready to step in if needed. "It's okay," she says soothingly. "Let's all stay calm and sa-" But Plankton's meltdown reaches a crescendo. He stumbles. Chip's eyes widen in horror as his father's body jerks uncontrollably. So Chip gets the box of all the sensory items and brings it out. But that ends up being a huge mistake. Plankton's flailing ends up kicking, sending every thing flying, everything slamming into the wall, the plaster cracking. The destroyed sensory box and unfixable items are what breaks the straw on the camel's back. His eye rolls back in his head, his body going slack. Karen gasps, her hand flying to her mouth. "Plankton!" she cries out, catching him as he falls. Chip jumps forward, his fear turning to dread. But the sensory therapist has seen it all before. "Let him down gently, his body and his brain have just decided to take a break." "But he's not moving," Chip cries, as Karen lowers Plankton. Dr. Marla opens her bag. "It's okay," she says calmly, her voice steady. "This is called a shut- down. His body has simply had enough. But I've got some new stuff for him. I'll show you as I set it up."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 20 Dr. Marla opens her bag, pulling out an extending rod black out curtain. "It kinda looks like a shower curtain, but these curtains muffle sound and block light." Karen nods, her eyes on Plankton's still form. "We've tried things before, but this is new." Dr. Marla nods. "We're always learning, aren't we?" She unfurls the curtain around Plankton, creating a small, cozy space. "This will help him feel safe and reduce his sensory input. It's good for absence seizures too." Plankton's breathing slows as he sinks into the curtained cocoon. Dr. Marla continues. "It's like you power off a tablet to restart, and it will gradually come back on, right? That's what Plankton's doing. And as he 'reloads' he might act like a newborn seeing the world for the first time as he wakes up. Meaning he might not recognize anything, speak incoherently, etc. Plankton might take a little while to fully come back. Like a file downloads it loads info little by little until it's finished, only then can you view it; so as with Plankton's consciousness." Karen nods, her eyes never leaving her husband. Her heart aches for him, but she knows that he's safe, his body cocooned in the sensory curtain. Chip, still shaking, watches his dad, his eyes wide as Plankton's eye blinks open. His gaze is as if he's trying to relearn his body. "K-kay?" Karen smiles softly, her voice gentle. "It's okay, sweetie," she says, her hand reaching for the curtain. "Your dad's just restarting, remember?" Chip nods, his eyes glued to Plankton's form as he sits up, his eyes blinking slowly. "Hi," Chip whispers, his voice barely above a breath. Plankton's eye focuses on him, and his mouth moves, but only one word comes out: "Hi." It's a tiny victory, but Chip feels a surge of relief. He knows his dad is okay, or at least on his way back to okay. Dr. Marla nods. "It's normal for someone coming out of a shut- down to speak in single words or not at all for a while." Karen strokes Plankton's antenna. "How do you feel?" she asks softly. Plankton's gaze is vacant, his voice weak. "Sedm." Chip looks at him confused, his heart racing. "Dad?" The therapist nods. "It's normal," she says. "After a shut-down, his words may come slowly. Give him space, let him come back to us." Plankton blinks, his eye unfocused. "Mm." It's all he says, his mouth moving slightly, as if tasting the air for words. Karen nods encouragingly. "Good job," she murmurs. "You're doing great." Chip feels like he's watching a newborn learn to speak again. The therapist sits beside Plankton, her voice calm. "Would you like a new fidget toy?" "Buth," he mumbles, his eye still glazed. His brain isn't comprehending. Karen nods, her hand gently taking the toy. "It's okay," she says, her tone soothing. "You just need to relax." Plankton takes the fidget toy, his hand shaking. He clutches it, his gaze unseeing. Chip sits cross- legged, his heart pounding. He watches his dad, his mind racing. Why is he like this? He's so smart, so capable, but right now, he seems so... lost. "Thuh..." Plankton whispers. Karen nods, her voice soft. "Take your time," she says. "We're not going anywhere." Chip nods, his throat tight. "I'm here," he says, his voice barely a murmur. Plankton's hand shakes, his grip on the fidget toy loosening. His eye blinks rapidly, his mind trying to come back online. "Ba-back?" he whispers, his voice tiny. The therapist, Dr. Marla, sits back, her eyes assessing. "It's normal," she repeats. "Your brain needs a moment to recalibrate." Plankton's breathing slows, his body uncurling from its defensive ball. He takes the fidget toy, his hand trembling. Karen's heart aches as she watches her husband struggle to find words. Chip's eyes are wide with concern, but he doesn't interrupt, giving his dad space. "Th-the... hash?" Plankton says, his voice barely a whisper. The therapist nods. "Good," she says. "Keep going." Plankton's hand shakes, the fidget toy clutched tightly. "Doge." Karen smiles gently. "Yes, you're getting there," she says. Chip watches, his heart in his throat. "Toy?" Plankton says, his voice a little stronger. Dr. Marla smiles. "Yes, the toy is helping," she says. "Keep playing with it." Plankton nods, his hand moving slightly as he flips the fidget toy in his hand. "Yea," he whispers. Chip watches his dad, his own hands still. He's seen Plankton in tough situations before, but never like this. It's like his mind is a computer that's been hit by a virus, trying to reboot with only basic functions. "Dad," he says, his voice filled with longing. "Can you tell me what yo-" But Plankton's gaze remains unfocused, his mouth moving slightly. "Chip," Karen says, interrupting gently. "Give him a minute, okay?" Chip nods, his eyes still on his father. He doesn't want to leave, but he understands. He sits back, his heart racing as he watches Plankton's slow progress. Plankton's hand moves, the fidget toy spinning in his grip. "Good," he murmurs, his voice a little stronger. "Home." The word is a relief, a sign that he's coming back to them. Karen smiles, her eyes filled with love and concern. "Would you like to sit up?" she asks, her voice soft. Plankton nods, his body moving in slow motion as he sits. The curtain is still up, creating a small, safe space for him. Chip watches, scared, but he's also in awe of his dad's strength. Plankton, his hero, who's faced so much and is still here. "D-dad," he says, his voice shaking. "You okay?" Plankton's eye flicks to Chip, his mouth opening slightly. "Yeahhh." It's a simple word, but it feels like a lifeline. "Need?" he whispers, his voice strained. Karen nods, her hand still on his back. "We're here," she says, her eyes never leaving him. "We're always here for you." Plankton's antennae twitch, his eye focusing a little more. "Th-thank," he stammers. Chip feels his heart swell with love. He's still in there, his mind just needs to recalibrate.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 21 The room is quiet, except for the soft whir of the fidget toy. Plankton's breathing evened out, his eye focusing on the spinning discs. "More?" he asks, his voice a whisper. Karen nods, her heart swelling with pride. "You're doing so well," she says, her voice gentle. "We're here for you." Chip's eyes are wet, but he nods in agreement. He wants to hug his dad, but he knows Plankton needs his space right now. Plankton's hand shakes as he holds the fidget toy, his gaze fixed on it. "Ma-more?" he asks again, his voice still a whisper. Dr. Marla nods, reaching for a weighted blanket. "Let's try this," she suggests, her tone calm. Karen helps drape it over him, the heavy material grounding him. "Ma-make it," he says, his voice slightly stronger. Chip's heart leaps at the sound. "Make what?" he asks, his voice eager. But Plankton can't quite articulate. He just shakes his head, his eye squeezed shut. "M-make," he repeats, his frustration clear. Karen nods, her hand on his shoulder. "We know you can," she says. "Ma-make it st-sto-" He stammers, his body trembling with the effort of speech. "Ma-make it stop," he whispers, his voice breaking. His gaze meets Chip's, desperation in his eye. Chip looks up at the therapist, his eyes pleading for guidance. "What do we do?" Dr. Marla nods, her expression calm. "Just keep talking to him," she instructs. "Use simple words, and let him know you're here." So Chip does, his voice softer than ever. "Dad, we're with you." Karen's eyes are wet, but she smiles encouragingly. "You're doing so good," she says, her voice barely above a murmur. Plankton's hand clutches the blanket, his breath coming in quick gasps. "Ma-make," he says again, his voice strained. "Ma-make it sto-" Karen nods, her voice soothing. "You're doing so well, sweetie," she says. "Keep going." Chip watches, his eyes filled with hope. "Ma-make it qui-et," Plankton whispers, his body still trembling. The therapist nods, understanding. "Let's turn down the lights," she suggests, her voice calm. Karen nods and moves to the switch, the room plunging into a soft glow. "Ma-more?" Plankton whispers. "Ma-make it qui-et," he repeats, his hand flapping slightly. Karen's heart aches, but she nods. "We're here," she says, her voice steady. Chip looks around, his thoughts racing. "How- how do we do that?" he asks, his voice shaking. Dr. Marla smiles gently. "Just talk to him," she says. "Keep your words simple, and use a sensory toy to help." So Chip picks up a small, squishy ball, its surface covered in bumps. "Dad," he says, his voice soft. "Look." Plankton's eye sluggishly turns to the toy. "Ball," Chip says, his voice clear. Plankton's gaze flicks to the therapist, then back to Chip, his mouth moving slightly. "Bah," he tries, his voice barely a whisper. It's a start, a tentative step forward in understanding. The therapist nods. "Good," she says. "Keep trying." Plankton's hand reaches out, his grip weak. Chip places the ball in his palm, and his dad's eye light up slightly. "Bowl," he says, his voice a little stronger. It's a simple word, but it feels like a breakthrough. Chip nods, a smile spreading across his face. "Ball," he repeats, his voice encouraging. "Ball," Plankton says, his tongue wrapping around the word slightly. "Ball." It's a small victory, but it's enough to make Chip's heart soar. He picks up another toy, a plush octopus. "Dad, look," he says, his voice trembling. "Octo." Plankton's gaze shifts, his antennae twitching slightly. "Ah- pple," he says, his voice confused. "No," Chip says gently, taking the octopus. "This is octo. Octo." He shakes it slightly, the legs flailing. "See?" Plankton's eye widens slightly, his mouth forming an "o." "Ah- tto," he whispers. It's not perfect, but it's a start. Karen's hand squeezes his shoulder. "Good job, Plankton," she says, her voice filled with relief. The therapist smiles, her eyes observing them both. "Keep going," she says. "This is great progress." Chip holds up the octopus closer to him. "But-but," Plankton murmurs. Karen smiles. "You can do it." Plankton's hands are still, his gaze locked on the octopus. "Octo," Chip says again. Plankton's eye blinks slowly, his mouth moving. "Ah-tto," he tries again, his voice slightly louder. Chip's heart skips a beat. "No," he says gently. "Octo." He waves the toy in front of him. "Octo." Plankton's antennae twitch, his mouth forming the word. "Octo," he repeats, his voice stronger. Chip can't help the grin that spreads across his face. "Good," Dr. Marla says, nodding. "Keep working together." Karen's hand squeezes Chip's shoulder, pride in her eyes. Plankton holds the octopus, his hand still shaking. "Ma-make it sp-spin?" he asks, his voice hopeful. Chip nods, his hand steady. He spins one of the octopus's arms. "Spin," he says. Plankton's eye follows the spinning arm, his gaze focused. "Spin," he whispers, his tongue working the word. "Spin." His voice grows stronger, the word becoming more than just a sound. "Spin," he says, his hand tentatively reaching for an arm. "Mo- re," he whispers, his hand reaching out. Karen smiles encouragingly. "Good job," she says. "Keep talking to us." Chip nods, his heart racing. He holds up another toy, a shiny spinner. "Dad," he says, his voice hopeful. "See this?" Plankton's antennae twitch. "Spin?" he asks, his voice a question. "Yes," Chip says, his voice steady. "Spin." He flips the spinner, watching the colors blur. Plankton's eye follows the movement, his mouth opening slightly. "Clis," he whispers, his voice barely audible. Karen smiles, her eyes shining. "Keep going," she says. "You're doing so well." Chip nods, his hand steadier. "Dad, watch," he says, his voice filled with hope. He picks up a small, plush star, its material soft and comforting. "Look," he says, his voice clear. "This is star." Plankton's eye flicks to the toy, his hand reaching out. "Sta," he tries, his tongue sluggish. Chip nods, his heart racing. "Yes," he whispers. "Star."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 22 Karen watches, her eyes glistening. "Keep going," she says, her voice filled with admiration. Plankton fumbles with the star, his hand shaking. "Sta," he whispers again, his voice stronger. "Sta." The therapist smiles. "This is excellent," she says. "Keep up the good work." Chip's eyes are on his dad, his mind racing with ideas for more words. "D-dad," Chip says, his voice gentle. "Look at me." Plankton's gaze shifts to Chip, his eye unfocused. "Look at me." Plankton's eye narrows slightly, his antennae twitching. Karen's hand strokes his shoulder. "Come back to us," she says. "Ma-make it... Ma-make it... qui-et?" he whispers. The therapist nods. "Good job," she says, smiling. "Keep focusing on the toy." Chip holds the star closer. "This is... star," he says, his voice calm. Plankton's eye follows the toy, his hand reaching out. "Sta," he murmurs. "Yes," Karen says, her voice soothing. "It's a star." Plankton's hand closes around the star, his grip firm. "Sta," he repeats, his voice growing stronger. Chip feels his heart swell with hope. He picks up a small, plush dolphin. "Dad," he says, his voice clear. "Look." Plankton's gaze shifts, his hand still shaking. "Dolf," he says, his voice slurred. Chip nods. "Yes, it's a dolphin. Can you say dolphin?" Plankton tries, his mouth moving slightly. "Dolf," he whispers. Chip's face lights up. "Yes," he says, his voice filled with excitement. "Dolf." The therapist smiles, seeing the progress. "Keep it up," she says. "You're both doing wonderfully." Plankton's hand clutches the dolphin, his gaze unfocused. Karen's heart aches, but she knows this is a step forward. "You're doing so good," she says. Chip nods, his eyes on his dad. "More?" he asks. Plankton's eye flicks to him, his mouth opening slightly. "Ma-make?" he whispers. Karen's hand squeezes his shoulder. "What else would you like?" Plankton's hand shakes, the dolphin dropping to the floor. "Ma-make it... K-Karen. Neeeed Karen!" Karen's eyes fill with tears, but she smiles, her voice gentle. "I'm right here," she says, moving closer. "Yo--" Plankton's body jerks slightly, his gaze shifting to her. "Ka," he whispers, his voice a plea as tears stream down his face. Karen's heart breaks, but she smiles. "I'm here," she says, her voice a lifeline. "Karen," he repeats, his hand reaching out but not recognizing her. Karen takes his hand, her eyes never leaving his. "You're okay," she whispers, her voice soothing. "I'm right here." Plankton's eye lock onto hers, his tears falling harder. "Karen," he says again, his voice a desperate whimper. Chip watches, his heart wrenched. He's never seen his dad like this, so vulnerable and lost. He picks up the dolphin, his hand trembling. "Dad," he says, his voice gentle. "This is do-" But Plankton's cry interrupts him, his body trembling. "Karen!" he sobs, his hand reaching for her. Karen takes his hand, her eyes filled with love. "You're right here," she whispers. "I'm right here with yo-" But Plankton's cries grow louder, his grip on her hand tightening. "Karen! Need Karen!" His eye is wild, his body shaking uncontrollably. Karen's heart aches as she tries to calm him, her voice steady. "You have me," she says. "I'm right here." But he's lost in his own world, his fear overwhelming his senses. "Karen," he sobs, his voice breaking. Chip's heart is in his throat, his hands clutching the dolphin toy tightly. He's never seen his dad so desperate, so lost. The therapist, Dr. Marla, watches them, her eyes knowledgeable. "It's okay," she says, her voice calm. "This is part of the process." But Chip can't help feeling helpless, his mind racing to find a way to reach his dad. Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's as she speaks to him gently. "You have me," she repeats, her voice a lullaby. "I'm right here." Plankton's grip on her hand is crushing, his sobs becoming more desperate. "Karen! Ka- ren!" he cries, his body wracked with tremors. Karen's eyes fill with determination. "I know you're scared," she whispers. "But I'm here. You're sa-" Her words are cut off by another sob from Plankton. Chip feels his heart tear in two, watching his father's agony. "Dad," he says, his voice shaking. "We're here." But Plankton's gaze remains unfocused, his mind lost in a whirlwind of overstimulation. Karen's eyes are wet, but she keeps talking, keeping her voice steady. "You're okay," she says, her hand stroking his back. "You're safe." Plankton's body convulses, his cries escalating. "Karen!" he wails, his voice raw. "Need Karen!" The therapist nods at Karen, her gaze compassionate. "Keep going," she whispers. "This is a breakthrough." Karen's voice is a beacon in the storm. "You have me," she repeats. "You have us." Plankton's cries turn into sobs, his body convulsing with the force of his emotions. Karen's hand remains steady on his back, her heart breaking for him. "You're okay," she soothes, her voice a gentle wave of comfort. "We're right he--" But Plankton's panic doesn't abate. "Karen!" he cries out, his voice shattered. "Need Karen!" Chip feels his own tears burn his cheeks as he watches his father's pain. "Dad," he whispers, his voice trembling. "You're not alone." But Plankton's eye is wild, his mind a tempest of fear and overwhelming stimuli. Karen leans in, her face close to his. "Look at me," she says, her voice firm but gentle. "You're safe with me." Plankton's gaze shifts, his sobs quivering his body. "Safe? If with Karen safe.." Karen's hand moves to his cheek, her thumb wiping away a tear. "Look at me," she says again, her voice a soft command. "You're okay."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 23 Plankton's sobs echo through the room, his body shaking with the force of his emotions. "Karen," he whispers, his voice hoarse. Karen's eyes are wet, but she holds his gaze, her voice a lifeline. "I'm here," she says, her hand steady on his cheek. "You're safe." Plankton's breath hitches, his eye flickering with recognition. "Safe," he repeats, his voice a mere breath. The therapist nods encouragingly, her eyes on the two of them. "Keep going," she murmurs. "You're getting through to him." Karen's eyes never leave Plankton's. "You're safe," she repeats, her tone soothing. "You're with me, and Chip." Plankton's sobs slow, his body still trembling. "Wi-with me," he whispers, his hand tightening on hers. The therapist nods, smiling slightly. "Good," she says. "Keep it simple." Karen nods, her voice steady. "You're okay, Plankton," she says. "We're right here." Plankton's breathing hitches, his body slowly calming, when Krabs barges in. Krabs hadn't seen his rival Plankton much so he thought perhaps Plankton's up to some thing big. "Alright, funny business; where are ye-" But then he sees the scene before him as Plankton once again slips into a shut-down, his body going limp in Karen's arms. Chip's eyes widen with fear, the room spinning. "Dad!" he cries. "It's okay," Dr. Marla says. Krabs freezes, his eyes taking in Plankton's state. "What in Neptune's name is goin' on here?" his voice gruff, but concerned as he never knew of Plankton's neurodisability. Karen's gaze meets his, her voice steady. "It's a sensory overload," she explains. "When his mother was to give birth, somehow his head got stuck. It was nobody's fault, just a tough delivery. But it caused his brain structure to develop differently. When he got stuck, the lack of oxygen and blood flow, along with pressure, affected the way his neurons connect. And some parts of his brain just couldn't handle the stress, dwindling and pretty much depleted the resources that were allocated for his senses and social skills." Krabs' eyes widen, his usual grumble replaced with a rare moment of sympathy. "So that's why he's always been... Neptune." he says. Karen nods, her expression calm but sorrowful. "It leads to moments like what you're seeing right now," Dr. Marla explains. Krabs looks at Plankton, his eyes filled with a mixture of shock and remorse. "But he always seemed so... I'll leave ye alone." He leaves with a heavy heart. Chip wipes at his own tears, feeling a weight lifting. "Dad," he says, his voice shaking. "You're okay." Plankton's breathing slows, his grip on Karen's hand loosening as he rubs his eye, finally coming back to them. Plankton looks around, his gaze confused. "Huh?" he murmurs. Karen nods, smiling through her tears. "You're okay," she says again. "You had a big moment, but you're safe now." Plankton's eye finds Chip, and his expression relaxes slightly. "Where," he says, his voice still weak. Karen's voice is soft. "You're at home," she explains. "Dr. Marla is gonna get going, but you gotta new box of sensory items!" She says, deliberately leaving Mr. Krabs’s discovery out. They all knew he won't take it lightly. Dr. Marla leaves, and Chip smiles, his eyes shining. "You're all better," he says, his voice filled with relief. Meanwhile, Krabs went to his own home feeling quite conflicted with new found knowledge of Plankton's autism. He'd always seen his rival as a mere annoyance, a pebble in his otherwise smooth existence. But now, he couldn't shake the image of Plankton's desperate sobs and his own lack of understanding. Krabs sat in his dimly lit bedroom, thoughts racing as he stared at the wall. He'd never known Plankton's struggles went so deep, that his brain was wired differently. It made sense now, the way his rival would react to things dramatically. The way he'd just bluntly speak his mind. He'd just thought Plankton was weird, but now, he knew better. The next day, Krabby Patty's sales were booming, but Krabs' mind was elsewhere. He thought of what Karen told him about Plankton's birth and his autism. It was a lot to take in, but he couldn't decide how to interact whenever Plankton next comes around. He knew Plankton has no idea that he found out. As he counted his money, his heart felt heavier than the gold coins. He'd always seen Plankton as a nuisance, a constant thorn in his side. But now, he saw a different side to him. A side that was struggling, a side that was just trying to navigate a world that wasn't made for him. Krabs sighs, his thoughts deep. He knew he couldn't bring himself to mock Plankton anymore, yet he knew Plankton might be suspicious if he suddenly acts any different than their usual competitiveness. He decided to keep his newfound understanding to himself, for now, but his interactions could be more considerate. Moments later Plankton, obviously oblivious to the shift in Krabs' demeanor, attempts to steal the Krabby Patty secret formula. Krabs, still deep in thought, catches him mid-sneak by the cash register as the cashier, Squidward, read some magazine. Plankton's antennae perk up as he's caught. "Mr. Krabs," he stammers, his eye darting around. "Just... just popping in for a... uh...chat?" Plankton lied, his usual bravado apparent. Mr. Krabs looks at his rival, his expression unreadable. "Oh, I see," he says, his voice calm. Plankton didn't notice the subtlety of Krabs’s tone being a bit nicer.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 25 Once home, Plankton collapses onto his bed, unsure of how to process the day's events. His mind spins with the professor's cruel words and Krabs' unexpected defense. He'd never felt so... seen. So understood, even by his sworn enemy. So conflicted? Tears stream down his face as he clutches his favorite pillow. Karen finds him later, her eyes softening at his distress. "What's wrong?" she asks, sitting on the edge of the bed. Plankton takes a deep, shaky breath. "Krabs," he says, his voice barely a whisper. "He... he was nice to me.." Karen nods, her hand reaching out to his. "Okay," she says. "It'll be fine." Plankton's eye widens slightly. "Wait, what?" Plankton asks her. "What do you mean? It's not like he knows I'm autis–" But Karen cuts him off, her voice firm. "I told him," she says. "I thought it was time he knew." Plankton's body goes still, his heart racing. "What?" he repeats, his mind racing. Karen nods. "During Dr. Marla's visit he came in and saw you having a seizure so I explained how your birth was tough and it affected yo-" Plankton pulls away, his body tense. "You told Krabs?" he says, his voice shaking. "Why would you do that?" Karen's expression is calm, but her eyes are filled with sorrow. "Because," she says, "he's seen it and asked me wh-" But Plankton can't hear her anymore, his mind reeling. He sat up in his bed. "Get out," he whispers. "I-I can't... I can't have you in here right now." Karen's eyes widened, her hand hovering in midair. "Wh-" But Plankton's voice is firm. "I need to be alone." Karen nods, her eyes brimming with tears. "Okay," she says softly. "But if you need me-" Plankton turns away, his antennae drooping. "I just... need space." Karen nods, her heart aching. "I don't want you upset with me, Plank-" He cuts her off, his voice shaky. "It's not you," he says. "It's just... a lot. I'm disappointed that you told him, but I understand why. I just need to be by myself." Karen's throat tightens, but she nods. "Okay," she whispers, standing with her palms open. "Can I---" But Plankton's antennae wave frantically. "No, please. Just go." His voice is desperate, his eye pleading. Karen's heart breaks into a million pieces, but she nods, stepping back. "If you need anything," she says, "anything at all---" But Plankton is not in the mood. "I SAID to leave me ALONE!" Karen's eyes widen at his outburst, his voice sharp, a stark contrast to the softness that usually laces his words when with her. But she knew that he's not angry at her, but his own situation. She nods, her throat thick with unshed tears. "Ok," she says, her voice small. "I'll be out here if you need me." She closes the bedroom door. Plankton's sobs fill the room, his body shaking with the force of his emotion. He's never felt so alone, so exposed. He pulls his knees to his chest, his pillow damp with his tears. And it makes Karen's heart ache even more, knowing she's the one who told Krabs. Karen sits outside the door, hand hovering over the wood, wanting to go in, wanting to comfort him, but she knows he needs space. She's seen this before, the way the world can overwhelm him, crushing him under its weight until all he can do is withdraw into his own little bubble. Inside, Plankton talks to himself, his words tumbling out in a rush, his voice a mix of anger and sadness. "Why did you tell him?" he whimpers, his antennae quivering. "Why did you tell him?" He stims, his hands flapping in front of his face, his eye squeezed shut. "It's not your fault," he murmurs. "It's not your fault." The words are a mantra, a desperate attempt to convince his racing mind. He knows Karen meant well, but the knowledge feels like a betrayal. "It's not your fault," he repeats, voice growing soft, eye squeezed shut. "I can't help it." His voice cracks. "It's not my fault," he repeats, antennae twitching. "I just see things differently." He rocks back and forth. "But Krabs... Krabs was nice," he whispers, his voice filled with wonder. "Why?" he asks his reflection in the mirror. "Why now?" His eye is wet, his voice shaky. "Why now?" He whimpers it again, his stims increasing. Outside, Karen can't help but listen, her heart in her throat. Her hand is poised to enter, but she knows better. Plankton needs this moment alone, to process the tumultuous storm of emotions. She closes her eyes, her hand dropping to her side. Inside, Plankton's stims grow more intense, his breaths shallow. "It's not your fault," he whispers. "Krabs is just... confused." He flaps his hands, his body rocking faster. "Why did you tell him?" His voice is a mix of anger and desperation. "Why did you have to tell him?" His stims are a comfort, a way to self-regulate, to make sense of the chaos that's overwhelmed him. He opens his eye, his gaze unfocused as he stares at the wall. "But he was nice," he murmurs. "He said I'm not a mistake." He pauses, his hand stilling. "Maybe he sees me now, maybe it's just pity," he says, his voice harsh. He resumes his stims, his thoughts racing. His antennae twitch, his mind trying to process the kindness from his enemy. "But why?" he whispers. "Why now?" His body rocks back and forth, his hand flapping in rhythm. "It's not your fault," he repeats. "It's not your fault." He grabs a favorite sensory toy, a soft, squishy ball, and squeezes it tightly as he rocks. The pressure is comforting, helping him to think. "He was always mean," he mumbles, his voice a whisper in the quiet room. "But today... today he saw me," he says loudly, his voice cracking. "He saw me." He throws the ball against the wall, watching as it bounces back. "But why?" he asks his reflection again. "Why now?" The ball hits the floor with a soft thud, and he sighs, his hands stilling. "It's not your fault," he whispers. "But he knows now." His eye blinks rapidly, trying to focus on the wall. "He knows and he still... he still talked to me. Maybe he's just confused," he says to himself. "Or maybe he just felt sorry for me." His voice is flat, his movements mechanical. "But why now?" he asks the wall. He leans back, his hand still clutching the pillow. "But he knows," he whispers. "He knows now." His antennae twitch, his mind racing. "What does it mean? What does it mean?" he repeats, his voice a little louder. "What does it mean for me?" More tears roll down his face. "But he saw me at my weakest." His body shakes with sobs. "He saw me at my lowest," he whimpers. "And he didn't laugh. He was... nice." His voice cracks on the last word, his fist tightening around his pillow. "Why?" he cries out. "Why now?" The room is silent except for his ragged breaths and the quiet thump of his pillow against the bed frame. "It's not your fault," he reminds himself, his voice a mere whisper. "It's not your fault," he repeats, his body stilling slightly. He takes a deep, shuddering breath, his antennae drooping. "But why now?" he asks his reflection, his voice cracking. "Why did it take this for him to see me?" He squeezes his eye shut, trying to keep the tears at bay. "Why now?" his voice is barely audible. He's lost in his own thoughts. "It's not your fault! But what if it is? No," he says. "I'm not."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 26 The room is silent except for the sound of his quiet sobs, his body shaking with the force of his emotion. The pillow is damp from his tears. He clutches it tightly to his chest. His antennae hang limply, no longer twitching with his usual energy. "It's not your fault," he whispers again, his voice shaking. "It's not your fault. Why did it take this for him to see me?" He wipes his eye with the back of his hand, sniffling. "But he did see me," he says, his voice a little stronger. "He saw me and didn't laugh." He lies down, his body exhausted from the day's emotional rollercoaster. The weight of his thoughts presses down on him like a heavy blanket, making his eyelid feel heavy. He takes deep breaths, his body slowly calming down. "It's not your fault," he whispers, his voice barely audible. "You're not." The darkness of the room envelops him, the silence a stark contrast to the cacophony of his thoughts. His hand reaches for a favorite plushie, the small, squishy octopus that Chip had picked out for him. He squeezes it tightly, his body curling around it. The softness and familiarity of it grounds him, bringing a small measure of comfort. "It's not your fault," he murmurs, his voice like a lullaby to himself. Plankton's sobs have slowed, his breaths now hitching in his chest. His antennae lie flat, his body still. The words repeat in his head, a comforting mantra. "It's not your fault." He whispers it again and again, his voice soft and soothing. He closes his eye, his grip on the plushie loosening slightly. His thoughts are a jumble, but he tries to sort them out, one by one. Krabs had seen his weakness, his fear, and instead of mocking him, he'd been... kind. Plankton's mind reels with the implications. Was it pity? Or could it be... respect? He doesn't know. All he knows is that it feels... different. The darkness wraps around him like a cocoon, his plushie a silent witness to his pain. His thoughts swirl. What does it mean? Does Krabs really see him now? Or is this just a fluke? Yet his breathing evens out, his body relaxing into the embrace of the bed. as sleep claims him. The room is still, his plushie a silent sentinel keeping watch over his slumber. His stims cease, his hands uncurling from their tight fists. His eyelid flutters closed, his antennae drooping. Plankton's breathing deepens, his body surrendering to sleep. Karen, outside the door, leans closer, finally heard the gentle snores that signal he's asleep. She wipes a tear from her eye and slowly opens the door, peeking in to check on her husband. Plankton's body is still, his antennae no longer quivering with stress. He's curled into a tiny ball, his plushie pressed against his chest. Karen watches from the doorway, her heart heavy with the weight of emotions. She wants to rush in, to pull him into a tight embrace, to whisper that everything will be okay. But she knows better. He needs this space, this silence, to process today. The next morning, Karen awakes to find Plankton sitting by her on her bed, holding hands. "I'm sorry," he says. "For what?" she asks. "For pushing you away." Karen shakes her head. "You didn't push me away," she says, squeezing his hand. "You needed space." Her voice is gentle. "It's okay to be upset." Her eyes are filled with understanding. "It's okay to need time." He looks at her, his eye searching. "But I was mean," he whispers. "No, you're overwhelmed." Her smile is soft. "And that's okay. I know it's a lot to take in." Plankton nods slowly. They sit in silence, their hands entwined. Karen's thumb strokes the back of his hand, a soothing gesture that Plankton has come to rely on. "I'm here," she says. "I'll always be here." He swallows hard, his antennae twitching. "Thank y-you," he whispers. Suddenly, there's a knock on the front door. Chip's camp friend, JoJo, was here to visit Chip. "Hi, JoJo!" he says, opening the door wide. "How are you?" JoJo smiles shyly. "I'm okay," they said, their eyes darting around. "Do your parents know about me?" Chip shook his head. "I haven't really gotten around to talking much about camp because uh, family situation. Everything's fine though!" Karen heard the door and talking. "Who's Chip talking to?" "I don't know Plankton, but it doesn't sound like Krabs. I'll go check!" She left the bedroom, her heart racing. Who did Chip let in? "Oh, my mom's coming!" Chip says to JoJo. "Mom, meet JoJo; I met them at my camp!" Karen enters the living room. "Well, it's nice to me—" Karen falters at the sight of JoJo. JoJo has two heads, each looking at her with a shy smile. She quickly recovers, her face a mask of polite interest. "Hello," she says, extending her hand. "It's um, nice to meet you, JoJo?" she says awkwardly, not sure how to greet someone with two heads. She never even knew such a condition existed! Her eyes darted between Chip and JoJo. Chip's grin is wide, his eyes shining with excitement. "Yeah, JoJo's my new friend from camp!" he says. Karen's heart swells with pride at her son's openness and kindness. JoJo's heads nod in unison, their eyes sparkling. "Hi, Mrs. Plankton," one head says, while the other nods, adding, "It's great to meet you!" Karen's hand shakes JoJo's, her mind racing with questions. How does it feel to be two in one? How do they see the world? How do they... WHAT? Her thoughts stumble over themselves, and she quickly recovers with a warm smile. "Welcome to our home," she says, hoping to cover her initial shock. But JoJo notices. "It's okay," one of JoJo's heads says with a gentle smile. "Lots of people are surprised at first." The other head nods. "I get it," they add. "It's just how we are. We identify as one person." Karen's mouth opens and closes, trying to find the right words. "Okay! Um... I, I'm sorry if I was rude," she stammers. "I just wasn't expecting... I mean, it's just that..." "You're not the first," the second head says with a laugh. "And you won't be the last." JoJo's eyes, all of them, are kind. "It's fine, really. And I know what you're wondering, but our parents are both single- headed," they explain. Karen can't help but laugh a little, her nerves easing. "Chip's dad, just to warn you, can be blunt. He's curious and loves science so I'm sure he'll most likely ask more questions," Karen tells JoJo. JoJo nods, both heads thinking the same thing. "It's okay," they say. "We're used to it." Karen looks at her son, who's beaming, his face lit up by the simple joy of having a friend over. "So, what do you want to do?" Chip asks, his voice excited. JoJo's heads look at each other, then back at Chip. "How about a game?" they suggest.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) 𝗉𝗍. 27 Plankton ventured out of the bedroom to find Karen and Chip, but also two guests? He heard the knock on the door and came to see, not yet noticing the heads shared the same body. "Hi, Dad!" Chip called out. "This is JoJo, my new camp friend!" Plankton emerged from the hallway. "I didn't know we're having company.." He saw Chip and... another child? But he was coming from the side, not seeing that they're one kid. Plankton approached, his eye squinting. "Hi," he managed, his voice a little unsure. "And, who's the other one?" He asks, pointing to the other. "They're both JoJo," Chip clarifies, his voice filled with excitement. "Hello!" JoJo says as they turn to face Plankton, now in front of him. He then sees the one body, sharing both heads. Plankton's antennae twitch in surprise, his eye wide. "You're joined," he states, his voice soft and curious. JoJo nods, both heads tilting slightly. "Bicephalous," they explain. "It's a rare condition. We aren't twins, yet we share a body. It's complicated to explain!" One head giggles while the other says, "I'm sure you being a one header won't know what it's like to have both teachers and students see you as the class weirdo despite getting good grades.." Plankton's eye narrows. "What do you mean?" "I mean, Chip says you're so good at science. We bet the other one headers loved you for it!" JoJo says. "We're smart, but some weren't so accepting and had to sometimes get taken out of class just because of how we're born! But you're lucky to be admired for your intelligence without worrying about bullies.." Plankton's gaze falters. Being autistic, he's gone through the same thing! Despite being the best at science, he's been singled out repeatedly. He looks at JoJo, his heart aching. He knows exactly what it's like to be seen as different, to have people whisper about you, to be misunderstood. He takes a deep breath, his antennae drooping. "Actually," he says, "I've a neurodisability, making some stuff easier but others hard." JoJo's heads lean in, their curiosity piqued. "Oh, cool!" one says. "What kin-" But Karen cuts them off. "He's a bit sensitive about it, with his own experiences," she explains gently. JoJo nods. "We all have things," they say. Plankton looks at them, his antennae twitching in thought. "Would you like to play?" Chip asks, his voice hopeful. JoJo nods, their heads bobbing. "Sure, I'd love to," they say. JoJo follows Chip to his bedroom, leaving Karen and Plankton face to face. Karen looks at him, concern etched into every line of her face. "Are you okay?" she asks, her voice gentle. Plankton nods, his antennae still. "I'm fine," he says, his voice quiet. "It's just..." He pauses, searching for the right words. "It's just that JoJo, they're... different, more than me." He sighs, looking at his son's retreating back. "I know how it feels to be... less than, to be seen as a freak," he whispers. Karen squeezes his hand. "You're not a freak, Plankton." Her voice is firm, her gaze steady. "You're you. And you're incredible." He looks at her, his eye glistening. "But what if Chip... what if he doesn't understand?" Her grip tightens. "Chip understands more than you think. And JoJo, they're different too, in their own way. They'll learn from each other." Their eyes lock, and Plankton sees the love and determination in Karen's gaze. He nods. "Okay," he says, his voice shaky. "Okay." They walk into Chip's room, where the two children are already engrossed in a board game, their heads bent over the colorful pieces. Plankton watches them, his antennae twitching. The sight of Chip laughing with JoJo, his excitement unbridled, makes him feel a swell of pride. His heart aches for the times he couldn't connect with others, but here, his son is, sharing his world with someone who's different too. He watches as Chip explains the rules of his favorite game, his voice earnest and his eyes shining. JoJo's heads nod in understanding, their smiles matching Chip's. "Karen," Plankton says to his wife, "I'm gonna go to the Krusty Krab to see what happens." Karen looks at him, surprise in her eyes. "Again? Even aft-" "Yeah," he cuts her off. "I need to understand." Karen nods. She knows. "Be safe," she whispers, kissing his cheek. Plankton nods, his antennae twitching slightly. "I will," he promises, his voice determined. He heads out the door, the fresh ocean air whipping around him. The Krabby Patty factory looms in the distance, its lights always on. He's been here before, but today is different. He's going alone, not as a thief, but as himself. He opens the door, his heart racing. Krabs looks up, his eyes widening. "What do you want?" he said. Plankton's antennae twitch. "To talk," he says, his voice steady. Krabs frowns, but nods, gesturing to the counter. Plankton slides onto the stool, his body tense. "What about?" Krabs asks, although he's figured out exactly why Plankton came. Plankton takes a deep breath. "I wanted to... talk about what happe—" Krabs interrupts, his claws tapping on the countertop. "You mean the other day?" His eyes narrow slightly. "Why? I kicked out that ableist!" Plankton nods. "I know. Thank you for that." His voice is sincere. "But I wanted to talk about..." He pauses, gathering his thoughts. "About me," he finally says. "What your knowledge of my autism means for us.." Krabs' claws still, his expression unreadable. "Look, Plankton," he says, his voice gruff. "I dunno much about all that brain- stuff. But if it's important to you, I'll try." This is his chance to bridge the gap, to explain his world to someone who's never truly understood. Plankton's antennae quiver. "It's just," he starts, his voice shaky. "When you see me, do you see me?" He looks into Krabs' eyes, his own filled with hope and fear. "Or do you now see autism?" Krabs' face softens, his claws still. He considers the question. "I see you," he says, his voice firm. "And yes, I see the autism. But it's not all of you. Which is why I'll still keep me eyes peeled for any shenanigans!" A small smile plays on his lips, hinting at his understanding. Plankton's antennae quiver. "But it's a part of me," he says. "A big part." Krabs nods. "Aye, it is," he says. "And it's why I'm tryin' to be more... understandin'." He pauses, his eyes searching Plankton's. "I don't always get it, but I'll try. But still, hands off me secret recipes as always, yeah?" Plankton can't help but laugh a little, his antennae lifting slightly. "Always," he promises. "Still, can't say I won't try!" Krabs' smile widens. "Aye, get on outta here before you do!" He waves Plankton off, both their hearts lighter. The conversation lingers in Plankton's mind as he walks back home. The Krusty Krab no longer feels like enemy territory. It's still competitive, but now it's tinged with a new dynamic. One of... camaraderie? Or at least mutual understanding. JoJo is just leaving as Plankton returns back. "It was great meeting you, Mr. Plankton!" JoJo says, their heads nodding in unison. Plankton's always felt so isolated in his differences, and now he sees that Chip is forming bonds with someone who's even more unique. "You too." Plankton replies.

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 3 Chip looked up, his eyes reflecting the confusion he felt. "What happened, Mom?" he asked, his voice smaller than usual. Karen took a deep breath, trying to keep her anger in check. "Your dad is upset," she began, her voice tight. "You used a word that hurt his feelings." Chip's eyes widened in shock. "What wor—" "Don't lie to me," Karen snapped, her voice unusually harsh. "I know what you said. That word is not okay." Chip looked at her, his face a picture of innocence and confusion. "But it's just what you said," he protested. "What?" Karen's voice was a mix of anger and despair. "I only talked about your dad's autism, Chip. I never called him that." Chip had only been trying to repeat what he thought she had told him. "But I didn't know it was bad," he whispered, his eyes welling up. "I just didn't know what to call it." Karen sat by him. "Do you understand why Dad was upset?" Chip nodded, his eyes brimming with tears. "But I didn't know it was a bad word," he said, his voice cracking. "What's it mean?" Karen took a deep breath, trying to keep her emotions from overwhelming her. "It's a very hurtful word," she explained gently. "It's used to hurt of people who are different, like those who have neurological conditions like your dad's. It's not right, and it's not even accurate." Chip felt his heart sink. "But Mom," Chip protested, "I didn't mean it like th-" Karen's voice was firm but not without gentleness. "It doesn't matter how you meant it, Chip. That word is not acceptable. It's hurtful and it makes people feel less than who they are. Your dad is not 'that'. He's just your dad, and he loves you more than anything." Chip looked down, his screen blurring with tears. He hadn't meant to cause pain, but the realization of what he'd done made his stomach twist with guilt. "I'm sorry," he mumbled, his voice barely audible. Karen sighed, her frustration dissipating into sadness. She knew her son wasn't cruel—just confused. "I know you didn't mean it, Chip," she said, her voice softening. "But it's important that you know that words have power. They can build people up or tear them down." Chip nodded, feeling the weight of his mistake. He had never seen his mother so upset, and he hated that he was the cause. "Let's go talk to Dad," Karen said, her voice softening. "We need to tell him that you didn't mean it, and that you understand now." They walked back to the bedroom, Karen's hand in his. Plankton sat on the bed, his back to them. "Daddy?" Chip's voice was tentative. Plankton's body tensed, his antennae twitching with the effort not to turn around. "It's okay, Plankton," Karen said softly, stepping forward. "Chip didn't know that word was hurtful. He's sor-" Plankton's antennae shot up, his eye burning with a mix of sadness and pain. "How could you, Karen?" he spat out, his voice shaking. "You, of all people. How could you let him think that about me?" Karen stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "I didn't, Plankton. Chip just heard me mention your autism and he didn't underst--" But Plankton jerked away, his antennae quivering with frustration. "That's not what he said!" Karen's screen filled with puzzlement. "What did he say, then?" "That you said I was..." Plankton paused, his antennae drooping. "That I was... that." Karen's eyes searched his face, her heart breaking. "Plankton, no. I swear, I would never use that word for you. You're not 'that'. You're just you—my love, my partner, Chip's dad. Autism is just a part of yo-" But Plankton was too caught up in his own turmoil to hear her. "It's always been there," he whispered, his antennae drooping. "Everyone else can see it. Why couldn't I?" Chip watched, feeling his own heart break at the sight of his dad's pain. He wanted to fix it, to make everything right again. "Daddy," he said, his voice shaking with emotion. "I don't think you're that way. You're just... Daddy." Plankton's antennae perked up slightly at the sound of his son's voice. He turned to face them, his eye swollen with unshed tears. "I'm sorry," Chip continued, his voice trembling. "I didn't know that word was bad. I just wanted to tell you how much I love y—" "Love?" Plankton choked out, his antennae twitching. "How can you love someone who's... who's like me? After all, you just called me tha-" "Daddy, I didn't know it was bad," Chip said, his voice filled with sincerity. "But I do now. And it doesn't change anything. You're still my dad. You're still the best person I kno—" But Plankton can't bear to hear any more. "Get out!" he roared. Karen and Chip stared at his outburst, shocked by his sudden anger. They could see the pain in his eye, the deep-seated fear of being misunderstood.

ᴬ ˢʰᵒᵘˡᵈᵉʳ ᵗᵒ ᶜʳʸ ᵒⁿ ⁽ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᴮᵒᵇ ᶠᵃⁿᶠⁱᶜ⁾ ➵ 𝗐𝗈𝗋𝖽 𝖼𝗈𝗎𝗇𝗍: 𝟧𝟫𝟢 "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ʷʰᵉʳᵉ'ˢ ᵐʸ ᵐᵉᵃᵗˡᵒᵃᶠ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵒᵒᵏᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏⁱᵗᶜʰᵉⁿ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈⁱⁿⁿᵉʳ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴵ ˢᵃʸ ᴵ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ˢᵒᵐᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵒᵖᵖᵉᵈ ʷʰᵉⁿ ʰᵉ ˢᵃʷ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʷⁱᵗʰ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵒᵗʰᵉʳ ʳᵒᵒᵐ‧ ᵀʰᵉʸ ˢᵉᵉᵐ ᵗᵒ ᵇᵉ ᵘᵖˢᵉᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ᵐ ˢᵒʳʳʸ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ‧" ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧ "ᴵ ʲᵘˢᵗ ˡᵉᵃʳⁿᵗ ʷʰᵃᵗ'ˢ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜʳⁱᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵᵗ'ˢ‧‧‧" "ʸᵉˢ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡⁱˢᵗᵉⁿᵉᵈ‧ "ᴵ ᶜᵃⁿ'ᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵗᵉˡˡ ʰⁱᵐ; ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗʸ ᵇᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱˢᵗˢ ᵒᶠ ᶻᵒᵒᵖˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᴵᵗ'ˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ᵒⁿˡʸ ᵃ ᵐᵃᵗᵗᵉʳ ᵒᶠ ᵗⁱᵐᵉ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵍᵉᵗ ᵗᵒ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʳᵃⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵒᵒᵐ⸴ ˢᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ⁱⁿ‧ "ᴵˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉʳᵉ?" "ᴵ ʰᵃᵛᵉⁿ'ᵗ ˢᵉᵉⁿ ʰⁱᵐ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡⁱᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ᵗᵃˡᵏⁱⁿᵍ‧ "ᵀʰᵉ ˢᵉᶜʳᵉᵗ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗ ⁱˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ⸴ ˢᵒ ᴵ'ᵐ ʰᵉʳᵉ ᵗᵒ ᶜᵒˡˡᵉᶜᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃⁱᵈ⸴ ᵗᵘʳⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᵒᶠᶠ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ'ˢ ᵖᵒʷᵉʳ‧ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ "ᴵ ᵍᵘᵉˢˢ ᵐᵉ ᶠʳʸᶜᵒᵒᵏ ʳᵃⁿ ʰᵒᵐᵉ⸴ ˢᵒ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ʰᵉˡᵖˡᵉˢˢˡʸ ᵃˡᵒⁿᵉ‧ ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵗᵒ ᶠⁱⁿⁱˢʰ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵗⁱˡˡ ᵃˡⁱᵛᵉ‧" ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ˢˡᵃᵐˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʰᵉᵃᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵃʳᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ᵇᵉᶠᵒʳᵉ ˡᵒᶜᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ⁱⁿ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ᵇᵘᶜᵏᵉᵗ⸴ ⁿᵒᵗ ᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵒᵘˡᵈ ʰᵉᵃʳ‧ ᴴᵉ ˡᵉᶠᵗ⸴ ˡᵃᵘᵍʰⁱⁿᵍ‧ ᴬᶠᵗᵉʳ ˢᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᶜᵒᵃˢᵗ'ˢ ᶜˡᵉᵃʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵍᵒⁿᵉ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ ᴴᵉ ʰᵉᵃʳᵈ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵃˢ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵃʳˢʰ ᵇᵃⁿᵍⁱⁿᵍ ⁿᵒⁱˢᵉ ʷʰᵉⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍᵒᵗ ʰᵘʳᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵖᵒʷᵉʳᵉᵈ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᵒⁿ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉʸ ˢᵃʷ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ⁱⁿ ʰⁱˢ ᵘⁿʳᵉˢᵖᵒⁿˢⁱᵛᵉ ˢᵗᵃᵗᵉ‧ "ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ⸴ ᶜᵃⁿ ʸᵒᵘ ᵈⁱˢᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵒᶜᵏˢ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵖᵘᵗ?" "ʸᵉˢ‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗʰᵉⁿ ʳᵃⁿ ᵒᵘᵗ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵇᵉ ʳⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶜᵃᵐᵉ ᵗᵒ ʳᵉᵍᵃⁱⁿⁱⁿᵍ ᶜᵒⁿˢᶜⁱᵒᵘˢⁿᵉˢˢ ʷⁱᵗʰ ʰⁱˢ ᶜᵒᵐᵖᵘᵗᵉʳ ʷⁱᶠᵉ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵇʸ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴴᵉʸ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ʸᵒᵘ ᵃʳᵉ ˢᵃᶠᵉ ⁿᵒʷ‧‧" ᴺᵒᵗ ᵃᵇˡᵉ ᵗᵒ ˢⁱᵗ ᵘᵖʳⁱᵍʰᵗ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍʳᵉʷ ᶠʳᵘˢᵗʳᵃᵗᵉᵈ ᵃˢ ʰᵉ ᵗʳⁱᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ᵐᵒᵛᵉ‧ "ᵁᵐᵐ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ˢᵃᶠᵉ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ; ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵃ‧‧‧" "ᴵ'ᵛᵉ ⁿᵒ ᵉⁿᵉʳᵍʸ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ʷⁱˡˡ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵒᵒᵏ ᶜᵃʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ⁱⁿᵗᵉʳʳᵘᵖᵗᵉᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉ ˢᵃⁱᵈ ʰᵉ‧‧‧" "ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁱˢ ᵍᵒⁿᵉ!" "ᶠᵒʳ ⁿᵒʷ ᵇᵘᵗ ʰᵉ'ˡˡ ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ‧‧‧" "ᶜᵒᵐᵉ ᵇᵃᶜᵏ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ᵍʳᵃᵛᵉ? ᴴᵉ ᵈᵉᵃᵈ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵉᵈ ⁱⁿ ᶜᵒⁿᶠᵘˢⁱᵒⁿ‧ "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ˢᵘʳᵉ ᵒᶠ ⁱᵗ‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ʳᵉ ᵗᵉˡˡⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵘⁿᵃˡⁱᵛᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵒˢˢ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ'ᵛᵉ ᵃⁿʸ ᵉˣᵖˡᵒˢⁱᵛᵉˢ⸴ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ? ᴵ ʷᵃⁿⁿᵃ ᵈᵉˢᵗʳᵒʸ ᵗʰᵉ ᵏʳᵘˢᵗʸ ᵏʳᵃᵇ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˡᵉᵗ ʰⁱᵐ ᵈᵒ ᵗʰᵉ ʰᵒⁿᵒᵘʳˢ‧ "ᴱᵘᵍᵉⁿᵉ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ⁱˢ ⁿᵒ ᵐᵒʳᵉ!" ᔆᵃⁱᵈ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ᵐᵃᵏⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ ᵃᵗ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵗʰᵉ ʳᵉˢᵗ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉ ⁱⁿᵍʳᵉᵈⁱᵉⁿᵗˢ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ʷᵉ'ˡˡ ᵘˢᵉ ᶜʰᵘᵐ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵉᵃᵈ ᵒᶠ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ; ᵗʰᵃⁿᵏ ʸᵒᵘ ᶠᵒʳ ʰᵉˡᵖⁱⁿᵍ ᵐᵉ ᵒᵘᵗ‧" "ᴵ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ˢᵖᵉⁿᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ⁿⁱᵍʰᵗ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵘʳᵉ!" ᔆᵒ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ˢᵗᵃʸᵉᵈ ᵇʸ ʰⁱˢ ᵇᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᶠᵉˡˡ ⁱⁿˢᵗᵃⁿᵗˡʸ ᵗᵒ ˢˡᵉᵉᵖ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵖᵃᵗᵗᵉᵈ ʰⁱˢ ʰᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ'ˢ ᵃ ᵍʳᵉᵃᵗ ᶠʳⁱᵉⁿᵈ‧‧‧" ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ ᵗᵒˡᵈ ʰᵉʳ ʰᵘˢᵇᵃⁿᵈ‧ "ᴴᵉ ⁱˢ ⁱˢⁿ'ᵗ ʰᵉ‧‧‧" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐᵒᵛᵉᵈ ᶜˡᵒˢᵉʳ‧ "ᴵ ˡᵒᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ⸴ ᴷᵃʳᵉⁿ‧" ᴴᵉᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ᵃᶠᶠᵉᶜᵗⁱᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ ᵃˢ ʷᵉˡˡ ᵇᵉ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵃ ʳᵃʳⁱᵗʸ⸴ ˢᵒ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵐᵒʳᵉ ˢᵖᵉᶜⁱᵃˡ ʷʰᵉⁿᵉᵛᵉʳ ʰᵉ ᵈᵒᵉˢ‧ ᴼᶠ ᶜᵒᵘʳˢᵉ⸴ ᵗʰᵉ ᵈᵃʸ ʰᵃˢ ᵇᵉᵉⁿ ˢᵗʳᵉˢˢᶠᵘˡ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵗⁱʳⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢᵒ ᵉˣʰᵃᵘˢᵗⁱᵒⁿ ˢᵉᵗᵗⁱⁿᵍ ⁱⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ'ᵛᵉ ᵐᵃᵈᵉ ʰⁱᵐ ˡᵉˢˢ ʳᵉˢᵉʳᵛᵉᵈ‧ ᔆᵗⁱˡˡ⸴ ⁱᵗ'ˢ ᵗʰᵉ ˡᵉᵃˢᵗ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵈᵒ ᶠᵒʳ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵃʷᵒᵏᵉ ᵉᵃʳˡʸ⸴ ᵇᵉⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ᵒⁿᵉ‧ ᴴᵉ ʳᵉᵐᵉᵐᵇᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵗʰᵉ ᵉᵛᵉⁿᵗˢ ᵒᶠ ᴹʳ‧ ᴷʳᵃᵇˢ ᵈᵉᵐⁱˢᵉ ᵃˢ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵐⁱᵍʰᵗ'ᵛᵉ ˡᵒˢᵗ ʰⁱˢ ˡⁱᶠᵉ‧ ᔆᵉᵉⁱⁿᵍ ʰⁱᵐ ˢⁿᵒᵒᶻⁱⁿᵍ ᵃⁿᵈ ˢⁿᵒʳⁱⁿᵍ⸴ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵈⁱᵈⁿ'ᵗ ʷᵃⁿᵗ ᵗᵒ ᵈⁱˢʳᵘᵖᵗ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ'ˢ ʳᵉˢᵗ‧ ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵏⁿᵉʷ ʰᵉ'ᵈ ᵘⁿᵏⁿᵒʷⁱⁿᵍˡʸ ᶜᵒⁿᵗʳⁱᵇᵘᵗᵉᵈ ᵗᵒ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱᵈᵉʳᵉᵈ ᵐᵃˢˢ ᵍᵉⁿᵒᶜⁱᵈᵉ⸴ ᶜᵒᵒᵏⁱⁿᵍ ʷʰᵃᵗ ᵃᶜᵗᵘᵃˡˡʸ ᶜᵒⁿˢⁱˢᵗᵉᵈ ᵒᶠ ᶻᵒᵒᵖˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ‧ ᔆʰᵉˡᵈᵒⁿ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ʰⁱᵐˢᵉˡᶠ ᶻᵒᵒᵖˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵗᵒ‧ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵗᵘʳⁿᵉᵈ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ᵃⁿᵈ ᑫᵘⁱᵉᵗˡʸ ʷʰⁱᵐᵖᵉʳᵉᵈ‧ "ᵂʰʸ ᵃʳᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᶜʳʸⁱⁿᵍ?" ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ˢᵗᵃʳᵗˡᵉᵈ ˢᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ʷʰᵒˢᵉ ˢᵒᶠᵗ ˢᵒᵇᵇⁱⁿᵍ ʷᵒᵏᵉ ʰⁱᵐ‧ "ᴵ ᶠᵉᵉˡ ᵃʷᶠᵘˡ ᶠᵒʳ ᵗʰᵉ ᵖᵃᵗᵗⁱᵉˢ ᵃⁿᵈ ᵃˡˡ ᵗʰᵉ ᵛⁱᶜᵗⁱᵐˢ‧‧‧" "ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ⸴ ᵖˡᵉᵃˢᵉ; ⁱᵗ'ˢ ⁿᵒᵗ ʸᵒᵘʳ ᶠᵃᵘˡᵗ‧‧‧" "ᴵ ᵏⁿᵒʷ⸴ ᵇᵘᵗ ᴵ‧‧‧" "ʸᵒᵘ ˢᵃᵛᵉᵈ ᵐᵉ ᶠʳᵒᵐ ᵗʰᵉ ˢᵃᵐᵉ ᶠᵃᵗᵉ⸴ ᵃⁿᵈ ⁿᵒⁿᵉ ᵒᶠ ᵘˢ ʰᵃᵈ ᵃⁿʸ ᶜᵒⁿᵗʳᵒˡ ᵒᵛᵉʳ ⁱᵗ‧ ᴳⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘʳˢᵉˡᶠ ˢᵒᵐᵉ ᶜʳᵉᵈⁱᵗ⸴ ᵏⁱᵈ! ᴵ'ˡˡ ᵍⁱᵛᵉ ʸᵒᵘ ᵃ ʰᵘᵍ⸴ ⁱᶠ ʸᵒᵘ ʷᵃⁿᵗ‧‧‧" ᔆᵖᵒⁿᵍᵉᵇᵒᵇ ᵍᵃᵛᵉ ᴾˡᵃⁿᵏᵗᵒⁿ ᵃ ˢᵐⁱˡᵉ⸴ ᵇᵒᵗʰ ᵒᶠ ᵗʰᵉᵐ ˢʰᵃʳⁱⁿᵍ ᵗʰᵉⁱʳ ᶠⁱʳˢᵗ ʰᵘᵍ‧

PATRICK PLANKTON 1/4 (NEURODIVERGENT AUTHOR) Patrick went in the Chum Bucket where Plankton lives with Karen. "Welcome to the Chum Bucket Patrick," Karen called out. Patrick waved back, eyes lighting up at the sight of the various contraptions and inventions that lined the walls. He always found Plankton's fascinating, a stark contrast to the bright and bustling SpongeBob's pineapple house. The Chum Bucket was like a treasure trove of mysteries waiting to be uncovered, and Patrick loved a good mystery. He wandered further into the lab, his footsteps echoing off the metal floors, each step revealing more of Plankton's ingenious creations. Suddenly he spotted a tiny figure hunched over a book on a couch. It was Plankton, his single eyeball glued to the pages, oblivious to the world around him. The book's title, "101 Ways to Steal the Krabby Patty Secret Formula," was barely visible under a thick layer of dust. "Hey, Plankton!" Patrick bellowed, his voice booming like a foghorn in the small, cluttered space. The sudden noise caused Plankton to jump, sending his book flying into the air. "What are you reading?" Karen, who had been quietly watching the scene unfold from her desk, couldn't help but notice that Plankton had not moved a muscle since the book flew from his grasp. His body remained rigid, his eyeball unblinking. Concern crept into her voice as she called out to him, "Plankton, are you ok?" The tiny villain didn't respond, his expression frozen in a silent scream. Patrick looked around, puzzled. "Is he playing a game?" he asked, his tone hinting at the innocent curiosity that often got him into trouble. Karen recognized immediately went to the couch and sat by Plankton, Patrick not knowing what's happening. Karen's gaze fell upon Plankton's unblinking eye and she knew instantly what was wrong. He was in a state of sensory overload. She had seen it happen before, though Patrick hasn't. She gently touched his shoulder, trying to coax him back to reality. "Plankton, sweetiep," she cooed. Patrick's puzzled expression grew more concerned as he took in Plankton's unresponsive state. "What happened to him, Karen?" he asked, his voice quieter now, a hint of worry in his tone. "It's his sensory shutdown, Patrick," Karen explained softly, stroking Plankton's arm gently. "It's like his brain got too full of thoughts and had to take a little break. It's ok, he'll be fine." She knew this was something he'd have to come out of on his own. She had been there for him countless times before, each instance more terrifying than the last, but she had learned patience was key. Patrick, still not fully grasping the situation, knelt beside the couch. He leaned in closer to Plankton nearly touching the little plankton's face. "Hey buddy you ok?" he asked, his voice now a gentle whisper. Karen put a hand on Patrick's arm, gently guiding him back. "Just give him some space, Patrick," she instructed. "He'll come around. This happens when he's really stressed or overwhelmed." Patrick nodded slowly, his eyes still glued to his friend. He didn't fully understand, but he knew that Karen knew what she was talking about. He stepped back, allowing Karen to continue her soothing whispers to Plankton. The room grew quiet, save for the rhythmic ticking of a clock that had long ago lost track of time and the soft hum of machines in the background. The tension in the air was palpable, as if it too was holding its breath, waiting for Plankton to snap out of his frozen state. "You can do it, Plankton," she encouraged. "Just breathe." Plankton's body slowly relaxed, and his eye blinked, finally coming back into focus. He looked around, bewildered, as if he had just woken from a particularly vivid nightmare. "Karen?" he croaked, his voice weak and trembling. "I'm here, Plankton," she said, her hand still resting on his arm. "You had another shutdown, but it's over now." His eye narrowed on Patrick, who was now standing awkwardly by the couch. "What?" Plankton snapped. Patrick's eyes widened. "I-I just want to see what was wrong," he stuttered. "Well, nothing's wrong with me!" Plankton spat pushing himself up from the couch. "But you were just..." Patrick started to protest. "I said there's nothing wrong!" Patrick took a step back. "But..." "Just leave me alone!" Plankton shouted, echoing off the cold metal walls. Patrick's smile faded, and he looked down. He hadn't meant to upset his friend, but he couldn't help but feel confused and hurt by Plankton's sudden outburst. "I-I'm sorry, Plankton," he murmured. "I didn't mean to... I just..." "You just what?" Plankton cut him off, antennae quivering with irritation. "You just don't know to mind your business do you?" "But I just..." "I said leave me alone!" Plankton barked again, his tiny frame shaking with anger. Patrick took another step back, his eyes brimming with confusion. "Plankton..." "What part of 'leave me alone' don't you understand?" Plankton retorted. Patrick's eyes searched the room, desperate to find something to say or do that would fix the situation. The air grew thick with the tension of Plankton's frustration and Patrick's fear of losing a friendship he had worked hard to maintain despite their many differences. "I just..." he began again, his voice trailing off as he tried to find the right words. "What is it?" Plankton snarled, impatience growing with each passing second. Patrick took a deep breath, trying to compose his thoughts. "I just wanted to make sure you were ok because I don't know what's wrong with you," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "Wrong with me?" Plankton's voice grew louder, his tiny fists clenching at his sides. "You think there's something wrong with me?!" Patrick took another step back, his eyes never leaving Plankton's furious gaze. "Well, you know you were just sitting there, not moving..." "It's none of your business!" Plankton yelled, his antennae quivering with rage. "What's it to you anyway?" Karen, who had been watching the exchange with a growing sense of unease, knew that she had to intervene. She could see the hurt in Patrick's eyes and the turmoil within Plankton's, and she knew that their friendship was hanging by a thread. Carefully, she stood up from her chair and approached the two, her movements deliberate and calming. "Plankton, honey, let's not get too worked up," she said placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Patrick didn't mean any harm. He's just worried about you." Patrick nodded emphatically, his hands raised in a gesture of peace. "Yeah, buddy, I just want to help." But Plankton's anger didn't subside. "You don't get it do you? I don't need your help, or your pity. I just want you to leave me alone!" Karen's gaze softened as she looked at her husband. "Patrick, I know you mean well, but sometimes Plankton needs his space." Patrick's eyes darted from Karen to Plankton, his confusion now mixed with a hint of sadness. "But, I thought..." Karen stepped between them, her eyes filled with understanding. "Patrick, sometimes Plankton just needs a moment." She turned to Plankton, her voice firm but gentle. "And Plankton, you know Patrick only wants to be there for you." Plankton's eye narrowed, but he didn't argue. He just nodded curtly, embracing her hand. "Ok," Patrick murmured, his voice heavy with disappointment. "Look, Patrick," Karen said, her voice measured and soothing, "Plankton's got a condition." Karen turns to Plankton as Patrick comes back by them. "Plankton, may you explain to Patrick?" Plankton let out a heavy sigh, his tiny shoulders rising and falling dramatically. Patrick's expression grew more concerned, his pink star-shaped body inching closer to the couple. "Plankton, don't be scared.." "I'm not scared!" Plankton barked, his antennae shooting straight up. "I just don't need you poking in to my business!" Patrick's eyes grew wide, and he took a tentative step back. "But..." "But nothing!" Plankton spat, curling inward to Karen. "I don't need your help, I don't need your pity, and I certainly don't need you treating me like some sort of lab experiment!" Ignoring the barb, Patrick took a step closer, his tentacles reaching out to pat Plankton's shoulder. It was a gesture of comfort he'd seen SpongeBob use countless times, and it had always worked to soothe his frayed nerves. But as soon as his hand made contact, Plankton flinched violently, as if he'd been scalded. "Don't touch me!" he yelled, shoving Patrick's hand away. Patrick's eyes went wide, and he took a hasty step back, his tentacles retreating into his body. "I'm sorry, Plankton," he stammered, his voice full of genuine remorse. "I didn't mean to..."

PATRICK PLANKTON 3/4 (NEURODIVERGENT AUTHOR) "Here," he said, awkwardly offering a tentacle to help Plankton to his feet. "Let me help you." But Plankton slapped his hand away, his shivering growing more intense. "No," he whispered, his voice barely audible. His body was a wreck of tremors, his tiny frame visibly struggling to hold itself upright. Patrick looked at Karen, his eyes pleading for guidance. Karen nodded gently, understanding the unspoken question. "Just give him some space," she whispered back. The tension in the room was palpable as Patrick took a step back, his tentacles retracting into his body. Plankton's shivering grew worse, his tiny frame seemingly shrinking before their eyes. He wrapped his arms around himself, his legs giving out beneath him. Before Karen could even react, Patrick's instincts took over. He lunged forward, catching Plankton in his strong, star-shaped embrace, preventing him from hitting the cold metal floor. The impact was jarring, but Patrick's concern for his friend outweighed any discomfort he might have felt. "Whoa, buddy," he murmured, his tentacles embracing Plankton's shoulders. "You ok?" Karen watched the scene unfold with a mix of surprise and admiration for the starfish's intuitive care. "P-Patrick," Plankton stuttered, his body still convulsing slightly. Patrick's eyes searched Plankton's face for any sign of pain or discomfort, his tentacles tightening around his friend's shaking body. "It's ok," he murmured, his voice soothing despite the fear that was knotting his insides. "You just had a little episode, but you're ok now." Plankton's body stiffened, his antennae sticking straight out in alarm. "What are you doing?" he hissed, his voice a mix of anger and fear. "Just trying to help," Patrick said, his eyes filled with genuine concern. "You're shaking, and I don't want you to fall." Plankton's antennae drooped, the fight draining from him. "I..." he murmured, wanting to escape Patrick's grasp. But Patrick held firm. "You lean on Karen, yet it's ok to lean on someone else too." Plankton's eye searched the room, desperate to find a way out of this embarrassing situation. "I-I don't need..." But his protests were cut short by a wave of dizziness that washed over him. His legs buckled. "Let me go," he whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and fear. Patrick's tentacles tightened around Plankton slightly, but he didn't let go. "You need to relax," he said softly. "Just breathe." Plankton's shivering grew worse, his teeth chattering like a typewriter on overdrive. "Can't... can't breathe," he managed to get out. Karen stepped in, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and understanding. "Plankton," she said, her voice calm and even, "you need to relax. You're safe." "But he's..." Plankton's protests were cut off by another tremor that rippled through his body. "I know, buddy," Patrick said gently. "But sometimes we all need a little help, even if we don't want to admit it." "Get. Off. Me!" he spat, his voice filled with a desperation that made Patrick's heart ache. But Patrick didn't move. He just held Plankton closer. "You're safe. I just don't want you to..." Plankton's tremors grew more violent, and his eye rolled back into his head again. His tiny body convulsed in Patrick's arms, his antennae flailing wildly. "Patrick, let go!" Karen's voice was sharp with fear. "You're making it worse!" Patrick's tentacles loosened their grip, and Plankton slumped back onto the bed, his body still quivering uncontrollably. Karen's robotic hands moved with surprising gentleness as she tucked him in, scanning his form for any sign of injury. "It's okay," she whispered, her voice a soothing hum. "You're safe now." Patrick hovered nearby, his heart racing. He didn't know what to say or do to make things right. The sight of his friend in such distress was more than he could bear. "I'm sorry," he murmured, his tentacles wringing in his hands. "I didn't mean to..." But Plankton's shivering had stopped, his body going slack. His antennae had dropped to his side, and his single eye was closed. Karen checked his pulse again, her expression unreadable. "He's okay," she said finally, her voice a mix of relief and exhaustion. "Just needs to rest." Patrick hovered by the bedside, feeling helpless. "What can I do?" he asked, his tentacles twitching with the need to help in some way. Karen looked up at him, her expression a mix of gratitude and weariness. "Just be here," she murmured. "And maybe... maybe don't touch him again." Patrick nodded solemnly, his tentacles drooping in defeat. "Okay," he murmured. "I'll just stay." He watched as Karen continued to monitor Plankton's condition, her mechanical movements a stark contrast to the tender way she treated her husband. The silence in the room was heavy with unspoken words and fear. "I had no idea," Patrick whispered, his gaze never leaving Plankton's still form. "It's not something he talks about," Karen said gently. "But you should know. Plankton's episodes are often triggered by sudden movements, loud noises, or physical contact." Patrick nodded, his gaze still on Plankton. "I didn't mean to scare him," he said softly. Karen's eyes met his, filled with understanding. "I know, Patrick," she said. "But you have to understand, Plankton's condition makes him sensitive to certain things." Patrick nodded slowly, his gaze never leaving Plankton's face. "What exactly are triggers?" he asked, his voice a low murmur. "Well," Karen began, her voice taking on the tone of a teacher explaining a complex concept, "triggers are basically anything that sets off Plankton's condition. They can be anything from a sudden sound to someone touching him without warning. It's like his brain gets overstimulated and shuts down to protect itself." Patrick listened intently, his eyes never leaving Plankton's still form. "So, I shouldn't..." Karen interrupted gently, "you shouldn't surprise him, especially with physical contact." Patrick nodded, his tentacles stilling as he took in the gravity of the situation. He had never thought about how his actions could affect someone in such a profound way. "How can I help then?" he asked, his voice small. "Just be there," Karen said, her hand patting his shoulder. "Talk to him, keep things calm. And if he starts to get overwhelmed, just let him be. Sometimes, that's all he needs." Patrick nodded, taking in her words. He knew he wasn't the sharpest tool in the shed, but he could do this. Be there for his friend without smothering him. He could be that rock that Plankton could lean on without crushing him. "Okay," he murmured, "I can do that." Karen turned her attention back to Plankton, her robotic eyes scanning his body for any signs of improvement. "He's resting now," she said, her voice a soft whisper. "But he might be irritable when he wakes up." Patrick nodded, his gaze never leaving his friend. "What can I do to make sure he doesn't get to upset?" he asked, his tentacles twitching with anxiety. "Look for signs," Karen said. "If his antennae start to twitch, or he seems distant it might be time to give him some space." Patrick nodded, his eyes searching Plankton for any signs of distress. He didn't want to cause his friend any more pain, especially after seeing him like this. "What else?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Look at his breathing," Karen instructed, her gaze focused on Plankton's chest rising and falling in slow, shallow movements. "If it gets rapid or erratic, he's likely overwhelmed." Patrick nodded, watching intently as Plankton's chest moved with each breath. "Ok" he murmured, "I'll keep an eye on that." Karen's gaze softened, looking up at the starfish. "It's more than just that, Patrick," she said gently. "It's about understanding him, knowing what sets him off." Patrick nodded, his eyes focused on Plankton. "So, what are the signs?" Karen paused, considering her words carefully. "Well, it's like reading a book," she began. "You have to pay attention to the little things, the subtle cues that tell you how he's feeling." "Subtle cues?" he repeated, his brow furrowed in concentration. "Yes," Karen nodded. "Like how he reacts when you touch him. Sometimes, it can be soothing. Other times, it can be overwhelming." She paused, her eyes scanning Plankton's form for any signs of distress. "It's all about reading his cues." Patrick leaned in closer, his tentacles stilling. "How do know if it's helping or hurting, or what type of touching?" "It's different for everyone with his condition," Karen explained, still on Plankton's sleeping form. "But for Plankton, it's usually about pressure." Patrick's eyes widened. "What do you mean?" Karen demonstrated with her robotic arm, applying gentle pressure to Patrick's shoulder. "Like this," she whispered. "Soft, comforting touches can help him feel grounded." Patrick tentatively reached out with a tentacle, mimicking the light touch. He watched as Plankton's sleeping body tensed for a moment before relaxing slightly. "Is that ok?" he asked, his voice barely above a murmur. "Just keep it gentle," Karen reminded him, her eyes still on her husband. "And pay attention to his reactions."

PATRICK PLANKTON 4/4 (NEURODIVERGENT AUTHOR) Patrick nodded, his tentacle hovering above Plankton's shoulder. He was about to touch him again when Karen spoke up. "Remember, Patrick," she said, her voice a soft hum, "it's all about his comfort. If he seems tense or pulls away, you know to ease off." Patrick nodded, his tentacle poised in the air ready to offer comfort without causing more distress. "Okay," he murmured his eyes never leaving Plankton's peaceful, if slightly troubled, face. "Soft and gentle.." "Yes," Karen said. "And if he flinches or seems more uncomfortable, I know to stop immediately." Patrick nodded solemnly retreating. "I don't wanna worsen," he whispered. "You won't," Karen assured him. "Just remember, Plankton's condition isn't your fault. And he's lucky to have a friend like you who cares enough to learn." Patrick nodded, his tentacles stilling as he absorbed the information. He looked down at his massive starfish body, feeling clumsy and awkward next to Plankton's frail frame. "How do I know if I'm touching him the right way?" he asked, his voice tentative. "Just watch for his reactions," Karen instructed, her robotic eyes flickering as she observed Plankton's peaceful expression. "If he relaxes, you're doing it right. If not, you're doing too much." Patrick nodded, his tentacles hovering anxiously. "But how do I show him interest and care, without touching?" Karen considered his question, her robotic brain processing. "Words can be powerful, too," she said finally. "Ask him about his day, what he's been working on. Show genuine interest in his life." Patrick nodded, his tentacles retracting slightly. "I can do that," he murmured. "Plankton enjoys talking about his inventions," Karen began. "He finds solace in the predictability of science and engineering. It's his way of making sense of the world." Patrick nodded, his gaze thoughtful. "So, I should ask him about his latest gizmo?" "Exactly," Karen said with a small smile. "And listen, really listen to what he has to say. It's his way of sharing his world with you." Patrick nodded, his eyes reflecting his determination to be a better friend. "Instead of physical affection, what else might he like to show I care?" he asked eager to learn more. "Plankton's quite fond of his pet, Spot," Karen said, her voice a mix of fondness and amusement. "You could offer to help play with Spot, or even bring a little treat for him." Patrick's eyes lit up at the mention of the tiny amoeba puppy. "Really?" he asked, his tentacles unfurling slightly. "Yes," Karen said with a smile, "Spot is a source of great comfort to him, they enjoy each other." She paused, considering. Patrick's tentacles began to twitch with excitement. "Could you get Spot?" he asked, his voice hopeful. "Maybe having Spot here would help him feel better when he wakes up." Karen's smile grew. "That's a wonderful idea, Patrick," she said, and glided out of the room, to get Spot. Plankton's antennae twitched, and his eye began to flutter open. "Wha..." Karen returned with Spot in tow, the little amoeba wagging its tail. She placed the small creature gently on the bed with Plankton. "Look who's here to see you," she said, voice a gentle coo. Plankton's antennae perked up at the sight of his little amoeba bounced over. Patrick watched as the tiny creature brought a rare smile to Plankton's face. "Hey, bud," Plankton murmured. Spot in Plankton's arms, licking his face with its tiny, slimy tongue. Plankton giggled. "Good boy," he murmured, his antennae twitching with delight. The sight of Spot's excitement seemed to ease some of the tension in his body. Patrick watched from the side, his tentacles twitching with the desire to join in the moment of levity. He knew he had to tread carefully, but he also knew Plankton's smile was worth it. "How about we play a game? Spot can come too." he suggested, voice soft and tentative. Karen nodded, her smile genuine. "That's a great idea. Plankton loves a good trivia game." Patrick's eyes lit up. "I know just the thing!" He dashed out of the room and returned with a battered old board game titled "Bikini Bottom Brainiac Challenge." "This is perfect," Karen said, her voice filled with relief. She knew how much Plankton enjoyed a good intellectual showdown. Patrick set up the game with shaky tentacles, and Plankton's antennae twitched with curiosity and eagerness. "What's the rules?" Plankton asked, his voice still a little raspy from his episode. He's still holding Spot. "Simple," Patrick said, his tentacles steady as he unfolded the board. "We take turns answering trivia questions. If you get one right, you move forward. If not you go back." Plankton's antennae wiggled with excitement. "I've got this," he declared, his competitive spirit briefly overriding his exhaustion. "Let's start with an easy one," Karen suggested, her robotic voice filled with a motherly concern. Patrick nodded, picking up a card. "Alright, Plankton," he began, his tone light, "who invented the telephone?" Plankton's antennae shot up. "Alexander Clam Bell," he said with a smug smile, and Spot barked in excitement. Karen chuckled. "Correct," she said, moving his game piece forward. "Patrick's question." Plankton pulled a card from the pile, his tentacles shaking slightly. "Okay," he said, "who was the first sea creature to walk on land?" Patrick thought for a moment, his tentacles tapping the side of his head. "I know this one," he exclaimed. "It was..." He paused, trying to remember the name from one of Mr. Krabs' many history lessons. "Gilligan!" Karen's robotic laugh filled the room. "I'm afraid not, Patrick. It was actually the first amphibian, not a sea creature, who walked on land." Plankton rolled his eye. "It's okay, Patrick. It was a good guess," he said, his tone kinder than the usual sarcasm. Patrick chuckled, feeling a bit silly. "Alright, I'll work on my history," he said, moving his piece back. "Your turn, Karen." The game continued, the tension in the room slowly dissipating with each question and laugh. Plankton's eye lit up with each answer he knew, his antennae waving with excitement. The simple act of playing together brought a sense of normalcy to the situation. Karen's questions were more science-based, which Plankton devoured. "What is the chemical composition of seawater?" she asked, her robotic eyes gleaming with challenge. "Easy," Plankton said, his voice growing stronger with each word. "It's mostly sodium chloride with traces of other salts and minerals." Patrick watched as Plankton's confidence grew with every correct answer, his antennae standing tall. The game was a balm to his friend's frazzled nerves, a gentle reminder of the Plankton he knew before the meltdown. "Your turn," he said. Karen's question was about the ocean's currents, and Plankton felt a twinge of excitement. "Oh, I know this one," he exclaimed. "It's all about the Coriolis Effect is what makes the water spin in different directions in the northern and southern hemispheres!" Patrick nodded, his tentacles twirling with enthusiasm. "Wow, Plankton, you're really good at this!" But as he went to roll the dice, his excitement got the better of him. The dice slipped from his grasp, bouncing straight Plankton's open eye. Plankton yelped in pain. Patrick's tentacles froze mid-air, his eyes wide with horror. "Oh no!" he exclaimed, reaching out to help his friend. But Plankton was already recoiling, his antennae flailing as he clutched his eye. "Ow!!" Patrick's heart sank. "I'm so sorry!" he exclaimed, reaching out to comfort his friend. But Plankton was already on the defensive, arms swiping at the air as if trying to swat away the pain, his eye watering. Patrick's tentacles retreated immediately, the gravity of his mistake weighing heavy on him. "I didn't mean to," he said, his voice tight with regret. "I'm sorry, Plankton." Plankton's eye watered, and he blinked rapidly, trying to clear the pain. Karen's eyes went wide with alarm, and she was at his side in an instant. "Plankton?" Plankton rubs his eye with his tiny hand. "Just... just give me a moment." Patrick gets a small bag of ice with a cool cloth. "Here," he says, holding it out tentatively. "Cold might help Plankton.." Plankton's eye is still red and watery, but he takes the ice pack. "Thanks," he mumbles placing the cool compress on his eye. After a few moments, he lets out a sigh. "It's ok," he says, his voice a mix of pain and annoyance. "It may bruise." Patrick looks at him with a mix of relief and guilt. "Are you sure you're ok?" he asks, his tentacles hovering. "Yes!" Plankton exclaimed, antennae shooting up. He winced as he tried to open the eye fully, but the pain was too much. "But I can handle it," he said through gritted teeth. Plankton took a deep breath, the silence in the room thick with the sting of pain. He knew he had to say something, to apologize for how he treated Patrick. "Look," he began, gruff but sincere. "Sorry if I've been a bit... much.." Patrick's tentacles twitched with emotion. "It's ok, Plankton," he said, his voice thick. "I just didn't know how to help." "You're trying," Plankton said, antennae dropping slightly. "And that's more than anyone else has ever done, other than Karen and Spot of course." Plankton's antennae twitched, his voice a little softer than usual. "You're just to... to enthusiastic for me most times." Patrick nodded. "I'll be more careful," he murmured. Karen looked at him with a mix of gratitude and pity. "Patrick, it's not your fault," she said. "Plankton's condition is complex, and even I struggle to sometimes. Plankton's not like everyone else. He needs his space, his quiet and his routines." Patrick nodded, his tentacles drooping slightly. "I'll do better," he said, earnest.

𝖳𝖮 𝖢𝖧𝖠𝖭𝖦𝖤 𝖳𝖧𝖤 𝖶𝖮𝖱𝖫𝖣 pt. 4 Sequel to Autism And All by NeuroFabulous https://emojicombos.com/autism-and-all Read the Autism And All one first! Plankton's words come out in a slurry mess, and Karen understands he's trying to share his thoughts with them. "Cwouds...hampy clows. Wheah's the moo...moo? Moo...moom," he mumbles. "Wha...whath's that?" he asks, his eye searching the sky for something that's not there. Karen's laughter fills the car, lightening the mood. "It's just the sun, sweetie," she says. Chip looks at his dad with a mix of amusement and concern. "You ok?" he asks, his voice tentative. Plankton nods, his smile little more than a twitch of his lips as drool starts to form at the corner of his mouth. "Mom," Chip says, his voice tinged with concern. "He's fine, Chip. It's just the medicine wearing off." Karen answers as they pull up into the garage, Plankton's speech still slurred. "Wheath we gothin?" Plankton mumbles. "We're going inside, sweetie," Karen says, helping him out of the car. His legs feel like jelly, his body moving in slow motion as they make their way into the house. The lights seem too bright, the noises too loud. "Mom," Chip whispers, his eyes wide. "Is he ok?" "He's fine," she whispers back, her voice a gentle reminder of their earlier conversation. "This is normal after anesthesia." Inside, Plankton leans heavily on Karen, his eye half-closed. "Bed," he mumbles. Karen nods, guiding him towards the bedroom. "Come on, honey," she says, her voice a soothing balm to his frayed nerves. "Let's get you to bed." The bed feels heavenly under his weight, the covers a warm embrace. Plankton sighs contentedly, his body melting into the softness. His mind is a whirlwind of sensations, but the comfort of the bed grounds him. Karen watches him. The slurred speech and confusion are a stark contrast to his usual sharp and focused self. But she knows this is just the medicine wearing off. Gently, she starts to remove the gauze from his mouth. Plankton's eye opens a crack, his pupil wide with uncertainty. "It's ok," she whispers, her voice soothing. "Let's get this out of here." "Mm-hmm," he murmurs. The gauze is sticky and uncomfortable, but he trusts her. Karen's hands are careful, her movements precise as she works to free his mouth from the confines of the cotton. Plankton winces, his mouth feeling dull and tender. The room tilts slightly as he closes his eye, his body surrendering to the exhaustion that follows surgery. "Now, would you like some i---" But Plankton's already snoring softly, lost to the world. Karen's laughter fills the space between them. She knew he'd be sore later though, not to mention his autistic sensitivities to managing pain.. The next morning, Plankton wakes with a sore mouth and the anesthesia gone. He manages to open his eye. The room is a blur of light and shadow, his gums pounding with a dull throb. His jaw feels achy, his tongue swollen and uncooperative. He tries to sit up as Karen greets him. "How are you feeling, honey?" "Wisdom teeth?" he asks, his memory a haze. Karen smiles. "Yes, sweetie. You had surgery yesterday. Everything went fine." Plankton nods slowly, his eye searching hers for reassurance as Chip comes in to check on his dad. "Hey, Dad," Chip says, his voice soft. "How's the mouth?" Plankton's eye twitches. "Hurt," he manages, his words muffled by the swollen tissue. Karen brings Plankton ice packs. She knows his sensory sensitivities, and how this disruption can overwhelm him. "Thanks, love," he says, his voice a rasp. Karen knew that Plankton's autism means recovery will be more challenging, his senses heightened. "You have to stay calm," Karen instructs Chip, "He needs a quiet environment to heal." Chip nods as he sits on the bed next to Plankton. Plankton's eye opens slightly as the cold ice presses against his cheek. The chill runs through him, a stark relief against the heat of his swollen gums. "It's ok," Karen whispers, her voice a balm to his pain. "It'll help with the swelling." He nods, his hand gripping the ice pack tightly. The room is too bright, the sounds too sharp. His mind craves the familiar comfort of his routines, his stims, but his body won't cooperate. Karen notices his distress, her hand gentle as it brushes his forehead. "You need some space, Plankton?" she asks, reading his cues. He nods, his breath coming in shallow pants. She nods and goes to sit on her bed adjacent to his own. Yet Karen sees the struggle play out across his features with the effort to keep calm, his body tight with tension. Chip, still sitting by his dad, wants to help. He starts to fiddle with his fidget toy, the soft click-clack of the gears echoing in the silence. Plankton's eye snaps open, his gaze drawn to the movement. "Chip, stop," he mumbles, his voice a mixture of pain and irritation. But Chip, eager to distract his father from his own discomfort, doesn't hear the edge in Plankton's voice. The clicking grows faster, each movement a blur of colors and shapes. Plankton's heart starts to race, his body tensing. "Chip," he says more firmly this time. But Chip's fingers dance on the fidget, his eyes focused on his task. The noise and visual assault are too much for Plankton's sensitive system. His face contorts. "Chip, please," Plankton whispers, his voice strained. Chip finally looks up, his expression one of innocent curiosity. "What, Dad? I--" But he doesn't get to finish his sentence. Plankton's hand snatches the fidget toy, his movements jerky. The room seems to shrink, the air thick with tension. Chip's eyes widen, realizing his mistake. "Dad, I'm sor—" But Plankton's agitation has reached a peak. He thrusts the fidget toy away. The plastic clatters on the floor, a jolting sound that pierces the silence. "Too...much," he manages to get out, his voice strained. Chip's cheeks flush with embarrassment and guilt. He didn't mean to upset his father. He just wanted to help. "Sorry," Chip whispers, picking up the toy, which only makes Plankton's anger spike further. The sudden movement of Chip's hand, the sharp sound of the fidget— it's like a storm in his mind. "No!" Plankton yells, his voice raw. Chip freezes, his heart racing. "Dad," he starts, his voice shaky. "I didn't mean..." But Plankton's already flailing, trying to push away the chaos that's invaded his space. Karen quickly moves to intervene. "Chip," she says, her voice firm yet calm. "Remember what we talked about." Chip nods, understanding dawning on his face. He'd forgotten the rules of their world, the delicate balance that keeps Plankton's sanity intact. He'd wanted to help, but instead, he'd added to the storm raging within his dad. She takes the fidget toy from Chip, placing it on the nightstand. "I'm sorry," Plankton whispers, his eye darting around the room. He's lost in his own head, the pain making it difficult to focus. "It's ok," Karen soothes, her touch gentle on his arm. "Let's dim the lights and make it quieter." She pulls the shades closed, the harsh daylight retreating to a soft glow. Chip nods, his expression solemn. "I'll go to my room," he says, his voice small. Plankton's gaze meets his son's, a silent apology passing between them. "Thanks, buddy," he says, his voice a gruff whisper.

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 6 "Dad," Chip said, his voice filled with a mix of love and concern. "You're okay." Plankton blinked, his gaze focusing on Chip. His hand stilled, the octopus and bear forgotten. "Chip?" Chip nodded, his voice steady. "It's me, Dad. I'm here." He watched as his father's expression shifted to confusion. "What...what happened?" Plankton asked, his voice slurred and uncertain. Karen stood up, wiping her eyes. "You had a seizure, love," she explained, her voice calm. "But you're okay now. Just take your tim-" "No," Plankton said, cutting her off. He looked at the octopus in Chip's hand, then at the bear in his own. His eye searched the room, trying to piece together the jigsaw puzzle of his recent memory. "Wait," he murmured, his voice shaky. "Why the barnacles... I swear I was just..." Plankton trails off, noticing drool on the bedspread. His hand shakes as he wipes it away, his mind racing to remember. Karen's heart goes out to her husband as she sees the embarrassment etched on his face. She knows he's trying to make sense of the chaos in his head, to find his place in the world again. "You had a seizure, Plankton," she says gently. "You're ok now." Plankton's hand tightens around the bear as the fragments of his memory begin to coalesce. "Chip," he says, his voice a whisper. "He...he said..." The word hangs in the air, a shadow of the pain it had caused moments ago. Karen swallows hard, knowing that this is the moment she's been dreading. "Yes," she says gently. "Chip said something he shouldn't have." Her eyes meet Chip's, her gaze silently urging him to take responsibility. Chip nods, his eyes downcast. "But we need to talk to him, Plankton. He didn't mean it. He just doesn't understand.." But Plankton's expression has closed off. The mention of the slur brings back the hurt, and his hand clutches the bear tightly. Karen can see the walls going up again, the fear of being misunderstood once more. "Dad," Chip says, his voice soft. "I didn't mean it like that. I didn't know." He takes a deep breath, his eyes pleading. "Can we talk?" Plankton looks at him, his expression unreadable. Karen holds her breath, her heart in her throat. This was the moment that could either heal the rift or drive them further apart. "I...I'm sorry," Chip stammers, his voice shaking. "I didn't know what that word meant. I just...I just heard it and..." He trails off, his eyes filling with tears. "I'm sorry, Dad. I didn't know it would hurt you like that." Plankton stares at the octopus in his hand, his mind racing. He knows he should be angry, but all he feels is tired. Tired of the misunderstandings, tired of the pain that comes with every ill-intended remark. He looks up at Chip, his son's face etched with regret. "Why?" he asks, his voice barely a whisper. "Why would you say such a thing?" Chip shifts his weight, his eyes downcast. "I just...I heard it," he admits. "I didn't know what it really meant." He looks at the bear, then back to Plankton. "I didn't know it would make you feel like thi—" Chip was interrupted by a knock on the front door. It's Sandy, Karen's best gal pal, dropping by to visit! Plankton's eye twitches, his thoughts racing. He wasn't ready for company, especially not when he was feeling so raw. But the sound of the door opening and Sandy's cheery voice filled the room, pulling them back to reality. "Howdy, y'all!" Sandy exclaims. Plankton looked up at her, hiding his bear and octopus in his sensory box under the bed. But Sandy saw it. "What's going on? Whatcha got in the box?" Plankton didn't want Sandy to know, didn't want anyone else to figure it out. Sandy, ever the observant soul, noticed the tension in the room. "Everything okay here?" she asked, her eyes scanning the scene. Karen took a deep breath, deciding it was time to face the music. "Plankton had a se-" But Plankton interrupts Karen. "A seriously good plan to uh, to get the Krabby Patty formula," he says, his voice quickening as he tries to deflect. Sandy raises an eyebrow. "Is that all?" she asks, not quite believing the sudden shift in conversation. Plankton nods, his hand still shaking as he tries to keep the box hidden. "Yes," he says, a bit too quickly. "Just a... a little plan. Nothing serious." His voice was strained, the lie heavier than the silence that followed. Chip watches his dad, his heart breaking at the sight of the man who had always been so strong now looking so small and scared. He knew his words had caused this, but he didn't know how to fix it. "Dad," he says, his voice soft. "We need to talk about this." But Plankton just shakes his head, his eyes darting around the room. "No," he mutters, his voice shaky. "Not now. Not with...her here." He nods towards Sandy, his anxiety palpable. "Yea, our little secret plans must wait," he says with forced joviality. Sandy's eyes narrow, sensing something is off. "Is everything alright, Plankton?" she asks, concern lacing her voice. Plankton's heart races, his mind trying to form coherent words. He didn't want to lie, but the truth felt too heavy, too complicated for this moment. "It's fine," he says, his tone clipped. "Just a bit tired. Even the greatest minds need to rest, eh?" He tries to laugh, but it comes out forced. Sandy nods, looking between the two of them. "Alright," she says, her voice still laced with concern. "If you're sure. What about the box? What's i---" "It's nothing!" Plankton says, his voice a little too loud. He's flustered, his heart racing with the fear of being found out. The last thing he needs is for Sandy to know about his autism, his secret. He waves a hand dismissively and stands up, the box of stims still hidden under the bed. "Just some... uh... inventory for the Chum Bucket," he stammers, trying to compose his features into something resembling normalcy. "You know, top-secret recipes and... and... uh, Krabby Patty... formulas," he adds hastily, his mind racing to come up with a plausible cover story. Sandy's eyes narrow slightly, not quite buying it. "Then, show me‽ I can't let you steal the Krabby Patty formula," she says, snatching the box.

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 7 Plankton's heart leaps into his throat as the box flies open. Fidget toys spill out everywhere, each one a tiny piece of his vulnerability. "N-no, wait!" he stammers, his hand shooting out to grab the box. But it's too late. Sandy's eyes widen as she sees the collection of stim toys, the suspicion setting in. Sandy looks at him. "Plankton," she says. "You can tell me. What's going on?" "Sandy," Karen starts, her voice calm and measured. "You know Plankton's... uh... unique quirks, right?" She tries to find the right words, but Plankton's mind is racing. He can't bear the thought of being seen as weak or broken, not even by his wife's closest friend. Sandy nods, her gaze still on the fidget toys scattered across the floor. "Yeah," she says slowly. "But what's this all abou–" But Plankton can't handle the scrutiny anymore. His eye starts to twitch again, his body tense with anxiety. "It's nothing," he insists, his voice shaking. "Just some... stuff I... I collected." Sandy looks at him, her eyes filled with confusion and concern. "Plankton," she says gently. "You know you can talk to me." She's seen his quirks before, but never anything like this. Plankton's eye darts around the room, looking for a way out. He feels the familiar panic rising in his chest, his mind racing with thoughts he can't quite articulate. He stammers, trying to find the right words to explain without revealing too much. "It's... it's just... I was... uh... I was just... experimenting with... uh... new... new... new ways to... to... keep my mind... uh... sharp?" Karen watches her husband with a mix of pity and frustration. She knows his fear of being seen as different is overwhelming, but she also knows hiding it won't make it go away. "Plankton," she says gently. "It's okay." Plankton's eye stops twitching as he looks at her. He takes a deep breath, his body visibly relaxing. "I... I don't want to talk about it," he says, his voice low. Sandy looks from Plankton to Karen, then back again. She can sense the tension in the room, the unspoken words that hang heavy in the air. "Okay," she says slowly. "But if yo--" Plankton cuts her off. "Sandy, it's nothing," he says, his voice too loud, too forced. "Just... just a little hobby, you know?" He laughs awkwardly, his nervousness palpable. "Some people collect stamps. I just... I just like... uh... tinkering with these... these little things." He tries to wave it off, his hand shaking as he does so. Sandy's expression is a mix of confusion and worry. "But Plankton," she starts, picking up a fidget toy. "Whaa-" "It's fine, Sandy," Plankton interrupts, his voice strained. "It's just...just something I do to... to relax." He grabs the toy from her hand, his movements erratic. "It's not a big de-" But Sandy's eyes are still on the box, curiosity piqued. "But Plankton, why the secrecy?" she presses, her tone gentle but firm. Plankton's face reddens, his eye darting around the room. He stammers, trying to find a suitable explanation. "It's... it's just a... a surprise," he managed to get out, his voice squeaking. "For... for the Chum Bucket. A new... uh... gimmick." He laughs nervously, his hands fidgeting with the toys. Sandy looks at him, her concern clear. "Plankton, if you're going through something, you know you can talk to me." Her voice is gentle, but the question in her eyes is unmistakable. Plankton's heart squeezes in his chest, his mind racing to come up with a plausible explanation. He doesn't want her pity, doesn't want to be seen as weak. "It's... it's nothing," he repeats, his voice shaky. "Just some new... uh... merchandise I've been working on. For the Chum Bucket," he adds quickly. He tries to laugh, but it sounds forced. "You know me, always thinking of new ways to outdo Krabs," he says, trying to redirect the conversation. But Sandy doesn't buy it. "Merchandise?" she asks, her tone skeptical. "These look like... like some sort of therapy toys." Her voice is gentle, but the word hits Plankton like a ton of bricks. He swallows hard, his grip on the fidget toys tightening. Plankton's mind races, trying to come up with a lie that won't unravel. But before he can speak, Chip steps forward. "It's not for the Chum Bucket," Chip says, his voice steady. "They're dad's... uh... special toys." He looks at Plankton, his gaze filled with understanding. "He's special needs," he says, his voice unwavering. "He has... uh..." Plankton's face goes from flustered to furious. "Chip!" he snaps. "That's enough!" But it's too late. Sandy's eyes widen. Sandy looks from Chip to Plankton, her expression a mixture of shock and compassion. "What does he mean, special needs?" she asks, carefully. Plankton's face turns a bright shade of red, his hands shaking with anger. He slams the fidget toys into the box, his voice tight. "It's none of your business, Sandy," he snaps. "It's just a..." Sandy's eyes widen, surprise and concern melding together. "Plankton, what's going on here?" she asks, her voice gentle but firm. "You and Karen can talk to me. You know that." Plankton's breathing quickens, his hands shaking as he fumbles to close the box. "It's nothing," he insists, his voice tight. "Just a... a little... uh... quirky hobby." Sandy's gaze is filled with a blend of shock and concern as she looks at her friend's husband, his usual confidence replaced by a flustered mess. "Plankton," she says, her voice gentle but firm. "You're special needs? What's Chi-" Plankton's anger flares up. "It's none of your concern!" he snaps, his hands shaking as he pushes the box under the bed with more force than necessary. The stims scatter on the floor, each one a painful reminder of his condition. "You just stick to your treedome and let me handle my... uh... quirky habits," he says, his words clipped. Sandy's eyes are wide, taking in the scene before her. She's never seen Plankton like this, so... vulnerable. "But, oh Chip," she starts, her voice soothing. "If you're... uh... dad's going through something, I want to help. Chip, you told me he's special needs. Tell me wh-" "Because," Chip says, "Mom said she doesn't like that I know he's ret-..."

𝖢𝖮𝖬𝖤 𝖳𝖮𝖦𝖤𝖳𝖧𝖤𝖱 𝖻𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌 part 8 "Chip!" Karen's voice cuts through the air like a knife, her eyes wide with alarm. Chip, realizing his mistake, goes to hug his dad. "Sorry," he says, going up to Plankton, who puts his arm out to stop him. Sandy, oblivious to Plankton's overload, grabs his arm. "NO!" she yells, her voice sharp. "You do not push your son away like that!" Plankton flinches at her voice. He tries to pry his hand out of Sandy's, but her grip is firm. "Let me go," he says, his voice strained. But Sandy doesn't budge. "You listen to me, Plankton," she says, her eyes flashing. "You are not going to push aw-" But she's interrupted by another seizure, Plankton's body convulsing. Sandy's eyes go wide with fear, not knowing what to do. "What's happening?" she cries, finally letting go of his wrist. Karen's eyes flash with anger and desperation as she quickly moves to Plankton's side. She glares at Sandy. "It's a condition," she snaps. "And it's not for you to judge." Her voice is sharp, her frustration with Sandy's lack of understanding palpable. Sandy's eyes widen as she realizes her mistake, her hand flying to her mouth. "What," she murmurs. "I'm so sorry. I didn't mean-" But Karen's fury cuts her off. "You didn't mean to what?" she snaps. "To bombard Plankton with your yelling? To make him feel like he has to be touched?" Her eyes bore into Sandy, sizzling with accusation. "This is why we don't tell people," she says, her voice shaking. Sandy's eyes fill with remorse as she takes in the sight of Plankton's trembling form. "I didn't know," she whispers, her voice shaking with regret. "I'm sorry, Karen. I didn't mean to..." Her words trail off as she realizes the depth of her mistake. Karen's face is a mask of sadness and anger as she tends to Plankton, her eyes never leaving Sandy. "You didn't mean to what?" she says, each word cutting through the silence like a knife. "To make Plankton feel guilty for Chip's ignorance? He has autism, Sandy." Her voice is low, but it carries the weight of a thousand unspoken words. "This is why we don't tell people, Sandy. This is why." Sandy's face falls, her complexion paler than the white walls of the room. "Autism?" she repeats, her voice barely a whisper. She's heard of it, of course, but never considered that Plankton's quirks could be more than just quirks. She feels a pang of guilt for her insensitivity. Karen nods, her eyes brimming with tears. "Yes," she says, her voice thick with sadness. "He's been dealing with it his entire life. And we've worked so hard to make sure he's comfortable, to help him cope." She looks at Sandy, her gaze pleading. Her voice cracks as she says it, her heart breaking for her husband. Sandy's eyes fill with tears as she looks at her friend. "Karen," she whispers. "I'm so sorry." She takes a step back, realizing the harm she's caused. "I had no idea. I didn't mean to..." Her words trail off as she sees the pain etched on Karen's face. Karen's expression is a storm of emotions - anger, sadness, and a deep-seated frustration. "You didn't know," she says, her voice flat. "But now you do. And you see what it does to him." She nods towards Plankton, who's still shaking on the bed, his eye squeezed shut as he tries to fight off the seizure. Sandy's eyes fill with tears as she nods, her heart racing. Karen takes a deep breath, her gaze still on Plankton. "Just be there," she says, her voice tired. "Don't push him. Don't make him feel... less." Sandy nods again, her eyes fixed on Plankton as Karen continues to help him through the seizure. Her perception of him shifts, the layers of bravado and ambition stripped away to reveal the man beneath the madness. As the seizure subsides, Plankton opens his eye to find Sandy still hovering, looking at him with a mix of fear and regret. He feels exposed, his most private vulnerability laid bare before his wife's best friend. He takes a deep breath, trying to regain his composure. "I'm sorry," Sandy whispers, her voice thick with unshed tears. "I didn't know." Plankton's gaze remains on the floor, his body still trembling slightly. "It's not for you to know." Sandy feels the sting of his words, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and sadness. "I just wanted to help," she murmurs, her eyes filling with tears. But Plankton can't bear the weight of her pity, his own anger a shield. He turns away from her, his body rigid with tension. "Plankton," she says softly, her hand hovering in the space between them. "I'm here." But Plankton flinches at the touch, his body tightening. "No," he says, his voice firm. Sandy's eyes widen with hurt as she withdraws her hand. "But, I just wanted to-" "No," Plankton says, his voice firm. The seizure has passed, but his emotions are still raw, his body still shaking from the tremors. Karen's heart breaks as she sees the rejection on Sandy's face, but she understands Plankton's need for space. She steps in, placing a hand on Sandy's arm. "Let's give him some time," she whispers, her gaze never leaving Plankton's closed-off form. Sandy nods, her eyes brimming with tears as she backs away slowly, not wanting to cause any more stress.

ᴡᴏʀᴅ ᴄᴏᴜɴᴛ: 𝟷.𝟶𝟼ᴋ At the Neptune Medical Center, Karen parks the car and goes with her husband Plankton into the building after an injury to his antenna. "I still don't see why you didn't press charges against Krabs, Sheldon," Karen sighs, as they walk through the gleaming, sterile corridors of the medical center. "Karen I'm not gonna give him the satisfaction." Plankton's antenna now hangs limp and damaged. The doctor had assured him it was a simple repair job, yet Plankton's nerves were as frayed as the antenna itself. They enter the reception area, the automatic doors whispering shut behind them, as if sealing off the outside world's chaos. The smell of antiseptic fills the air, mingling with the faint scent of fear and hope. The receptionist, a young squid with a friendly smile, looks up from her computer screen. "Mr. Plankton, your appointment is with Dr. Marlin, the antenna specialist," she says, her tentacles typing efficiently. "You can go straight to the third floor, room 304." The elevator ride is silent, save for the rhythmic ding of each passing floor. Karen notices his distant gaze and squeezes his arm reassuringly. "You'll be fine, Sheldon," she whispers. Plankton nods. They arrive at room 304, and Karen opens the door, revealing a state-of-the-art examination room. Dr. Marlin, an octopus with a gleaming scalpel in one tentacle and a clipboard in another, looks up from his notes. "Ah, Mr. Sheldon Plankton, right on time," he says, his eight eyes blinking in unison. "I understand you've had a bit of an injury?" Plankton nods, his voice tight. "Krabs... he... snapped it." Dr. Marlin's tentacles twitch in concern. "Mr. Eugene Krabs, eh? He's had his share of accidents around here." He scribbles something on the clipboard. "Well, let's get you fixed up. I've seen worse, and you're in good hands." The doctor leads Plankton to the examination chair, which is surprisingly comfortable for someone so tiny. He adjusts the chair's height and angles the light to shine on the antenna. Plankton winces as the doctor gently prods the damaged area. "It's definitely snapped," Dr. Marlin says, his voice calm and professional. "But the good news is, it's not to far gone. We can repair it with a simple procedure." "You'll need to be under for this," he explains. "It's nothing to worry about. You'll be out Before you know it." Plankton's heart races as he lies back in the chair, the cold metal pressing against his back. He glances at Karen, who gives him a forced smile, her screen filled with concern. The doctor notices and pats his shoulder reassuringly. "It's just a little sleep," he says. "You'll be back in no time." Karen reaches for his hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. The anesthesiologist, a bluefish with a gentle demeanor, enters the room, pushing a trolley with a variety of bottles and tubes. She introduces herself as Nurse Bella and explains that she'll be administering the anesthesia for the surgery. Plankton swallows hard, eye darting from her to Karen's screen and back again. Karen's gaze follows the anesthesiologist, Nurse Bella, as she meticulously prepares. "Ready? Count as high as you can," she asks, her voice as soft as a lullaby. Plankton nods, his grip on Karen's hand tightening. "One... two... three..." Plankton's voice starts strong, but the medicine's effect begins to take hold. His eyelid grow heavy, and the numbers begin to slur. Karen watches as Plankton's count descends into a whisper. "Five... six... sev..." His tiny hand relaxes in hers, and his body goes slack. She watches the rise and fall of his chest slow as he succumbs to the anesthesia. Karen squeezes his hand one last time. The door to the exam room opens again, and Dr. Marlin's head pokes out. "Everything's gone well," Dr. Marlin says, peering over his mask. "We're to halt anesthesia." "You're okay," Karen whispers, her voice cracking. "You're okay." "He's doing great," the nurse whispers. "You can talk to him if you'd like. Sometimes they can hear you." Karen leans closer, her voice low and soothing. "Hey, Plankton, it's Karen. You're safe now. They've fixed your antenna. No more pain, okay?" Her thoughts are interrupted by a soft groan from the bed. Karen's screen snap to Plankton, who's beginning to stir under the blankets. "Shh," she whispers, stroking his arm. "You're safe." "K...Karen?" His eye opens. "Yes, it's me. You're okay, you're in the hospital. They've fixed your antenna." "Karen... antenna... Krabby Patty... wait, what?" He giggles, the words jumbling together in a way that makes no sense. Plankton's eye widen with childlike excitement. "Oh, right! The antenna!" He tries to touch the bandage but ends up nearly slapping himself in the face with his own arm. "Oops!" He giggles again, the sound echoing through the quiet room. He tries to sit up, but cannot. "Whoa, Nelly!" "Easy," Karen laughs. "I'm the king of the jellyfish prom! They got no flair!" Once in the car, Karen buckles him in with care, double-checking the seatbelt. "Remember, no funny business," she warns. Plankton's eye droop, and his head lolls to the side. "You're going to sleep, aren't you?" she says, her voice a mix of amusement and exhaustion. "M'not sleeping," Plankton mumbles, his eyelid fluttering, his voice fading into a snore. The drive home is peaceful, with Plankton snoring lightly beside her. As they approach their place, she gently shakes him awake. "We're home, Sheldon," she says, her voice gentle. "Can you wake up for me?" Plankton's eye blink open, and he looks around in confusion. "Home?" he mumbles. "Already?" Karen nods with a smirk. "Yeah, you slept through the whole drive. Came out of it just in time." They get out of the car, and Plankton wobbles slightly on his legs, the after-effects of the anesthesia still lingering. Karen wraps an arm around his waist, supporting him as they make their way to the front door. With a chuckle, Karen helps him inside, the warm light of their living room washing over them. Plankton's snores become more pronounced as they move through the hallway. "Come on, you need to get to bed," she says, leading him to their bedroom. The room is cozy, with a large bed that seems to swallow Plankton whole as he collapses into it. Karen carefully pulls the covers up to his chin. "Rest now," she whispers, placing a gentle kiss on his forehead.

Plankton found himself in a sticky situation. In his haste, he collided with a submerged rock, and with a painful snap, one of his antennae broke dangling in half. His computer wife Karen took him to a clinic. The receptionist, a kind octopus named Tentacla, took his information and assured Dr. Dolittlefish would see him shortly. "Plankton?" Dr. Dolittlefish called out, his voice echoing through the room. Plankton walked in, Karen trailing behind. The doctor examined the fractured antenna. Plankton winced, feeling a sharp pain as the doctor prods it gently. Dr. Dolittlefish chuckled, "We'll need to perform a repair, and for that, you'll need a touch of anesthesia. It'll make you feel like you're floating on a cloud.." Plankton's one good antenna perked up with interest. "A magical elixir that will put you into a state of deep relaxation," Dr. Dolittlefish explained, his eyes twinkling behind his spectacles. "You'll be completely unaware of the surgery. We give you a little dose to make you drowsy. It's like sinking into a warm, bubble bath after a long day of plotting. Trust me, you'll wake up with a fixed antenna and no memories of the procedure. It's like a nap that'll keep you unconscious and pain-free throughout the operation. It's tailored for each patient, so you'll only get what you need." Turning to Karen, who had been quietly observing the exchange, the doctor said, "Karen, if you have any concerns, feel free to ask. Your husband's safety is my top priority. I'll be sure to take into account." Karen sighed, her circuits whirring as she searched for the right words. "Well, Plankton has always had trouble with deep sleep. He's a bit of a light sleeper, you see. Even the slightest disturbance and he's up for the day. It's hard for him to get to sleep." The doctor nodded, scribbling more notes. "I see," he said thoughtfully. "That does add a layer of complexity to the anesthesia. We'll need to be precise with the dosage to ensure he remains asleep throughout the surgery without any complications. We'll use the lightest touch possible and administer the anesthesia in a way that minimizes discomfort." Dr. Dolittlefish turned to Plankton. "Now, when you wake up, it'll be like coming out of a delightful dream. You'll feel a bit groggy, like you've just emerged from a particularly long nap. You might be a tad disoriented, but that's perfectly normal. Your body will be feeling the effects of the medication wearing off, so it's crucial that you rest for a while in our recovery area." Plankton's eye searched Karen', looking for reassurance. She nodded firmly, gripping his tiny hand. "You'll be okay, Plankton. I'll be right here." The doctor nodded. "Karen, you can accompany him into the surgery room. But remember, you'll have to go and stay outside once the actual procedure begins." The next day, Plankton and Karen returned to the clinic, feeling a mix of anxiety and hope. The lobby was filled with various sea creatures, all waiting for their appointments with their own assortment of woes and ailments. "Come on, Plankton," Karen urged, her voice steady. "You've got this." Dr. Dolittlefish took his place at the head of the operating table, a serious look on his face. "Alright, Plankton," he said, his voice steady, "It's time for the anesthesia. This might feel a bit strange, but remember, it's just like drifting off to sleep." With a flick of his fin, he administered the first dose through a small tube connected to a bubble filled with the sedative. The bubble popped, and Plankton felt a warm sensation spread through his body. It started in his toes and traveled up to his antennae, making them feel weightless. His eye grew heavier, and he couldn't help but let out a sigh. The room began to spin gently, the sounds around him becoming muffled, like the distant hum of a lullaby sung by the ocean currents. He felt himself sinking into the chair, the cushions seemingly made of the softest sea foam. "How do you feel?" Dr. Dolittlefish's voice was a comforting murmur. "Woozy," Plankton slurred, his eyelid fluttering. The room was a blur of lights and colors, like a kaleidoscope of bubbles. The pain in his antenna was fading, replaced by a pleasant numbness. Karen squeezed his hand tightly, her grip the only solid thing in his swirling world. She watched him closely, her LED eyes full of worry. "It's ok, Plankton," she murmured. "You're going to be fine." The doctor nodded to her encouragement. "I want you to count backwards from one hundred ok?" Plankton, already feeling the warm embrace of the anesthesia, began his count with a lazy sensation. "One hundred... ninety-nine... ninety-eight..." His voice grew softer with each number, the digits slipping away like grains of sand through his tiny fingers. The world around him grew fuzzy, like a TV show losing signal. The lights above looked like distant stars, their brightness dimming as he descended into the abyss of unconsciousness. "...eighty-four... eighty-three... eighty-two..." His eye now half-closed, the surgery room's noises melding into a symphony of comforting whispers. The gentle sway of the seaweed outside the clinic's windows seemed to be rocking him to sleep. His voice grew more faint, words slurring together. Karen watched him count, her gaze never leaving his face. She could feel his hand loosening in hers, his grip becoming as light as a feather. Each number he uttered was a step closer to the surgery that would hopefully restore his antenna to its former glory. The count grew slower, like a snail on a leisurely stroll across the ocean floor. His voice was a mere murmur, the words barely discernible. Karen could see his tiny chest rising and falling in a slow, rhythmic pattern, his breathing growing deeper and more relaxed with each passing moment. The colors around them bled into one another, creating a dreamlike landscape. The lights above danced like jellyfish in a moonlit lagoon, casting eerie shadows across the gleaming surgical instruments. Plankton's eye fully closed now, his count barely a whisper. Each word was a soft ripple in the vast ocean of sleep that was consuming him. The whirring of the machines and the occasional splash of water seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the steady rhythm of his breathing. Karen watched, her heart swelling with love and fear as she listened to the dwindling numbers. Plankton's voice was now a faint echo, his body going slack. The room was still, save for the hypnotic pulse of the anesthesia bubbles and Plankton's shallow breaths. Karen held her own breath, her screen never leaving his face. His count grew quieter still, each number a soft, barely perceptible sigh. Karen felt the tension in her limbs ease as she watched the lines of worry on Plankton's forehead smooth out. His sleep was finally deep and peaceful, the anesthesia working its magic. "Thirty-four... thirty-three..." His voice was a mere ripple in the vast sea of quiet that filled the room. The last number slipped away, and Plankton's count stopped, his breathing deep and even. Karen felt the weight of his hand in hers, a silent testament to his complete surrender to the anesthesia's embrace. She watched Plankton's chest rise and fall with each steady breath, his body utterly relaxed with his eye sealed shut slightly. The surgery room, once a cacophony of fear and doubt, was now a sanctuary of peace, the only sounds the rhythmic beep of the heart monitor and Plankton's soft snores. The doctor nodded, satisfied with the sedation's effect. "Alright, Karen, he finally fell asleep," he whispered, patting Plankton's shoulder. "Now, we'll proceed with the actual procedure." Karen swallowed hard, nodding her head. She had never seen Plankton so vulnerable, but she knew this was for the best. "I'll be right outside," she said, her voice wavering slightly. She leaned in and kissed Plankton's forehead before letting go. With a final squeeze of his hand, she reluctantly let go and went towards the door. The doctor nodded in understanding, his eyes focused on the delicate task ahead. As the door slid shut with a soft hiss, Karen found herself in the stark, sterile waiting room. The walls were lined with sea-themed art, an attempt to provide comfort in a place filled with uncertainty and anxiety. She hovered over to the plush sea sponge chair, the material reminding her of home. Her tentacles wrapped around the phone, her movements deliberate and precise as she dialed the numbers. The first call was to Spongebob, she knew he would want to know about the accident. The line rang, and she hoped he'd pick up. "Karen?" "Spongebob, it's about Plankton," she began, her voice trembling. "He's had an accident, and he's in surgery now." "Oh no!" Sponge Bob exclaimed, his bubbly enthusiasm dimming. "Can I talk to Plankton during the surgery?" "No, they put Plankton to sleep," Karen explained, her tentacles gripping the phone tightly. "But I'll let him know you called as soon as he wakes up." "Thank you, Karen," SpongeBob said, his voice filled with genuine concern. "Tell him I'm thinking of him." The receptionist, Tentacla, noticed her distress and swam over. "Is everything okay?" she asked, her tentacles poised to offer comfort or assistance. "It's just... I've never seen him like this," Karen admitted, her voice wavering. "So... vulnerable." Tentacla nodded sympathetically, her tentacles reaching out to pat Karen's arm. "It's tough, I know. But Dr. Dolittlefish is the best in the business. Plankton's in good fins."

𝖣𝖠𝖱𝖤 𝖳𝖮 𝖡𝖤 𝖣𝖨𝖥𝖥𝖤𝖱𝖤𝖭𝖳 (𝖡𝗒 𝖭𝖾𝗎𝗋𝗈𝖥𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗈𝗎𝗌) pt. 4 "Plankton, please," Karen pleaded, reaching out to touch his arm. "Let's ta—" But Plankton's eye starts to glaze over, his body trembling on his bed. Karen knew another seizure's coming on now. "Dad?" Chip's voice was filled with fear and confusion. "I'm here," Karen assured. She rushed to his side. "It's okay," she murmured, her voice a gentle whisper. "You're safe, Plankton." She knew this was part of the process, that his mind was trying to recalibrate, yet it never got easier to watch. The room grew dimmer as Plankton's seizure took hold, his body stiffening, his eye rolling back. Karen's eyes filled with tears as she watched his silent struggle. "It's okay, baby," she whispered. Chip stood there, his hands balled into fists at his sides, feeling helpless. He had never seen his dad so vulnerable before. The man he knew was always in control, always the smartest in the room, was now at the mercy of his own brain's whims. It was something that his parents had dealt with for years, something that he had only just become a witness to. Karen's eyes remained on Plankton's contorted face as the seizure's grip began to loosen, his body twitching slightly. As the seizure subsided, he's falling into a semiconscious postictal state. "Dad?" Chip's voice's filled with fear. Karen nodded, her gaze still fixed on her husband. "It's okay." Plankton's antennae twitched erratically, his body moving in jerky motions. It looked like his mind was trying to regain control of his physical form. He began to crawl on the bed. His eye's unfocused. "Hummus," Plankton babbled. Karen's heart ached as she watched his regression. Plankton's autism had always been a part of their lives, but these moments, where he slipped into his own world, were the hardest to bear. She knew he was in there, somewhere, fighting to come back. Plankton's eye darted around the room without really seeing. "Tos, sub." Karen's heart broke a little more as she witnessed her husband's descent into the child-like state that often followed his seizures. She knew it was temporary, yet the sight of this strong man reduced to such vulnerability was always jarring. "Dad," Chip said tentatively, his voice quivering with fear and confusion. He had never seen his dad like this before—so lost, so dependent. Karen's eyes remained glued to Plankton's face, silently willing him to come back to them. "It's ok, sweetheart," she murmured. Plankton's movements were like those of a baby discovering the world anew, his hands playing with the blankets as if they were a toy. "Hamv," he murmured. Karen's heart ached, but she knew from experience that this was a phase that would pass. She talked to him softly, her voice soothing and familiar, like a lullaby. "You're safe, Plankton," she whispered. She got a plush stuffed bear handing it to Chip. "Try to get him to interact by this," she suggests. Chip took the bear tentatively, his hands shaking slightly. He approached the bed, his dad's eyes still unfocused. "Dad?" he whispered, shaking the toy slightly. Plankton's antennae twitched, his eye flitting towards the bear. "Look, it's a toy," Chip said, his voice quivering. "Do you like it?" Plankton's hand reached out, his movements sluggish as if swatting the bear, his fingers exploring its soft fur. "Tibble," he murmured. Karen watched, her heart swelling with hope. This was the first step back to reality. "Good job," she said to both of them. "Keep it up, Chip. Keep talking, with the bear." Chip nodded, his voice steadier now. "It's a bear, Dad," he said, his tone gentle. "See? It's got a cute little nose. Do you want to hold it?" Plankton's antennae twitched again, and his hand reached out slowly, his fingers wrapping around the plush toy. "Sav," he says, his voice a little stronger. Karen's eyes lit up with hope. "That's it, sweetheart," she said, encouraging Chip. "Keep going." Chip held the bear closer to Plankton's face. "Look, Dad," he whispered, his voice steady despite the fear still lingering in his heart. "It's smiling at you. It's happy to see you. It wants you to be happy too. Do you want to play?" Plankton's antennae quivered, his eye focusing on the toy for a moment. He reached out again, his hand shaking slightly, and touched the bear's snout. "Ivh," he murmured, a ghost of a smile playing across his lips, resulting in drool. Encouraged, Chip continued. "It's smiling because it loves you, Dad," he said, his voice cracking. "See, it's happy because you're holding it. Can you make it dance?" "Da-dance," he managed to say, his smile broadening. Karen watched, her eyes brimming with tears of hope. "That's it," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Keep going." Chip nodded, his fingers gently moving the bear's arms and legs in a makeshift dance. "Look, Dad, the bear is dancing just for you," he said, his voice trembling with emotion. Plankton's eye followed the toy's movements. Plankton's hand twitched, his antennae perking up slightly. "Dibble," he murmured, a spark of understanding in his eye. He reached out to mimic Chip's movements, his hand shaking as he tried to make the bear dance too. Chip's heart swelled with pride and love for his dad. He had never seen this vulnerable side of him before, but in this moment, he knew his father was still there, fighting to reconnect.

ANTENNAE i Plankton found himself in a sticky situation. In his haste, he collided with a submerged rock, and with a painful snap, one of his antennae broke dangling in half. His computer wife Karen took him to a clinic. The receptionist, a kind octopus named Tentacla, took his information and assured Dr. Dolittlefish would see him shortly. "Plankton?" Dr. Dolittlefish called out, his voice echoing through the room. Plankton walked in, Karen trailing behind. The doctor examined the fractured antenna. Plankton winced, feeling a sharp pain as the doctor prods it gently. Dr. Dolittlefish chuckled, "We'll need to perform a repair, and for that, you'll need a touch of anesthesia. It'll make you feel like you're floating on a cloud.." Plankton's one good antenna perked up with interest. "A magical elixir that will put you into a state of deep relaxation," Dr. Dolittlefish explained, his eyes twinkling behind his spectacles. "You'll be completely unaware of the surgery. We give you a little dose to make you drowsy. It's like sinking into a warm, bubble bath after a long day of plotting. Trust me, you'll wake up with a fixed antenna and no memories of the procedure. It's like a nap that'll keep you unconscious and pain-free throughout the operation. It's tailored for each patient, so you'll only get what you need." Turning to Karen, who had been quietly observing the exchange, the doctor said, "Karen, if you have any concerns, feel free to ask. Your husband's safety is my top priority. I'll be sure to take into account." Karen sighed, her circuits whirring as she searched for the right words. "Well, Plankton has always had trouble with deep sleep. He's a bit of a light sleeper, you see. Even the slightest disturbance and he's up for the day. It's hard for him to get to sleep." The doctor nodded, scribbling more notes. "I see," he said thoughtfully. "That does add a layer of complexity to the anesthesia. We'll need to be precise with the dosage to ensure he remains asleep throughout the surgery without any complications. We'll use the lightest touch possible and administer the anesthesia in a way that minimizes discomfort." Dr. Dolittlefish turned to Plankton. "Now, when you wake up, it'll be like coming out of a delightful dream. You'll feel a bit groggy, like you've just emerged from a particularly long nap. You might be a tad disoriented, but that's perfectly normal. Your body will be feeling the effects of the medication wearing off, so it's crucial that you rest for a while in our recovery area." Plankton's eye searched Karen', looking for reassurance. She nodded firmly, gripping his tiny hand. "You'll be okay, Plankton. I'll be right here." The doctor nodded. "Karen, you can accompany him into the surgery room. But remember, you'll have to go and stay outside once the actual procedure begins." The next day, Plankton and Karen returned to the clinic, feeling a mix of anxiety and hope. The lobby was filled with various sea creatures, all waiting for their appointments with their own assortment of woes and ailments. "Come on, Plankton," Karen urged, her voice steady. "You've got this." Dr. Dolittlefish took his place at the head of the operating table, a serious look on his face. "Alright, Plankton," he said, his voice steady, "It's time for the anesthesia. This might feel a bit strange, but remember, it's just like drifting off to sleep." With a flick of his fin, he administered the first dose through a small tube connected to a bubble filled with the sedative. The bubble popped, and Plankton felt a warm sensation spread through his body. It started in his toes and traveled up to his antennae, making them feel weightless. His eye grew heavier, and he couldn't help but let out a sigh. The room began to spin gently, the sounds around him becoming muffled, like the distant hum of a lullaby sung by the ocean currents. He felt himself sinking into the chair, the cushions seemingly made of the softest sea foam. "How do you feel?" Dr. Dolittlefish's voice was a comforting murmur. "Woozy," Plankton slurred, his eyelid fluttering. The room was a blur of lights and colors, like a kaleidoscope of bubbles. The pain in his antenna was fading, replaced by a pleasant numbness. Karen squeezed his hand tightly, her grip the only solid thing in his swirling world. She watched him closely, her LED eyes full of worry. "It's ok, Plankton," she murmured. "You're going to be fine." The doctor nodded to her encouragement. "I want you to count backwards from one hundred ok?" Plankton, already feeling the warm embrace of the anesthesia, began his count with a lazy sensation. "One hundred... ninety-nine... ninety-eight..." His voice grew softer with each number, the digits slipping away like grains of sand through his tiny fingers. The world around him grew fuzzy, like a TV show losing signal. The lights above looked like distant stars, their brightness dimming as he descended into the abyss of unconsciousness. "...eighty-four... eighty-three... eighty-two..." His eye now half-closed, the surgery room's noises melding into a symphony of comforting whispers. The gentle sway of the seaweed outside the clinic's windows seemed to be rocking him to sleep. His voice grew more faint, words slurring together. Karen watched him count, her gaze never leaving his face. She could feel his hand loosening in hers, his grip becoming as light as a feather. Each number he uttered was a step closer to the surgery that would hopefully restore his antenna to its former glory. The count grew slower, like a snail on a leisurely stroll across the ocean floor. His voice was a mere murmur, the words barely discernible. Karen could see his tiny chest rising and falling in a slow, rhythmic pattern, his breathing growing deeper and more relaxed with each passing moment. The colors around them bled into one another, creating a dreamlike landscape. The lights above danced like jellyfish in a moonlit lagoon, casting eerie shadows across the gleaming surgical instruments. Plankton's eye fully closed now, his count barely a whisper. Each word was a soft ripple in the vast ocean of sleep that was consuming him. The whirring of the machines and the occasional splash of water seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the steady rhythm of his breathing. Karen watched, her heart swelling with love and fear as she listened to the dwindling numbers. Plankton's voice was now a faint echo, his body going slack. The room was still, save for the hypnotic pulse of the anesthesia bubbles and Plankton's shallow breaths. Karen held her own breath, her screen never leaving his face. His count grew quieter still, each number a soft, barely perceptible sigh. Karen felt the tension in her limbs ease as she watched the lines of worry on Plankton's forehead smooth out. His sleep was finally deep and peaceful, the anesthesia working its magic. "Thirty-four... thirty-three..." His voice was a mere ripple in the vast sea of quiet that filled the room. The last number slipped away, and Plankton's count stopped, his breathing deep and even. Karen felt the weight of his hand in hers, a silent testament to his complete surrender to the anesthesia's embrace. She watched Plankton's chest rise and fall with each steady breath, his body utterly relaxed with his eye sealed shut slightly. The surgery room, once a cacophony of fear and doubt, was now a sanctuary of peace, the only sounds the rhythmic beep of the heart monitor and Plankton's soft snores. The doctor nodded, satisfied with the sedation's effect. "Alright, Karen, he finally fell asleep," he whispered, patting Plankton's shoulder. "Now, we'll proceed with the actual procedure." Karen swallowed hard, nodding her head. She had never seen Plankton so vulnerable, but she knew this was for the best. "I'll be right outside," she said, her voice wavering slightly. She leaned in and kissed Plankton's forehead before letting go. With a final squeeze of his hand, she reluctantly let go and went towards the door. The doctor nodded in understanding, his eyes focused on the delicate task ahead. As the door slid shut with a soft hiss, Karen found herself in the stark, sterile waiting room. The walls were lined with sea-themed art, an attempt to provide comfort in a place filled with uncertainty and anxiety. She hovered over to the plush sea sponge chair, the material reminding her of home. Her tentacles wrapped around the phone, her movements deliberate and precise as she dialed the numbers. The first call was to Spongebob, she knew he would want to know about the accident. The line rang, and she hoped he'd pick up. "Karen?" "Spongebob, it's about Plankton," she began, her voice trembling. "He's had an accident, and he's in surgery now." "Oh no!" Sponge Bob exclaimed, his bubbly enthusiasm dimming. "Can I talk to Plankton during the surgery?" "No, they put Plankton to sleep," Karen explained, her tentacles gripping the phone tightly. "But I'll let him know you called as soon as he wakes up." "Thank you, Karen," SpongeBob said, his voice filled with genuine concern. "Tell him I'm thinking of him." The receptionist, Tentacla, noticed her distress and swam over. "Is everything okay?" she asked, her tentacles poised to offer comfort or assistance. "It's just... I've never seen him like this," Karen admitted, her voice wavering. "So... vulnerable." Tentacla nodded sympathetically, her tentacles reaching out to pat Karen's arm. "It's tough, I know. But Dr. Dolittlefish is the best in the business. Plankton's in good fins."

Broken 1/2 (I’m a neurodivergent author) "Karen's going to love the surprise," Sandy murmured to herself. Sandy had spent hours the previous night crafting the perfect surprise for her friend, Karen. It’s a game, and she thought about the delight. As Sandy approached, the anticipation grew. She felt her heartrate spike, her hand curling around the doorknob. The door swung open with a gentle creak, and there was Karen. "Sandy!" she exclaimed, throwing her arms around her friend in a warm embrace. “Come on in!” They moved into the living room. "Ready for the surprise?" Sandy whispered, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Karen nodded, curiosity piqued. Sandy pulled out the game called "Whimsical Wonders," and it promised an adventure filled with puzzles, riddles, and laughter. She had picked it out especially for Karen, who loved nothing more than a good brain teaser. Plankton, Karen's husband, wanders in. "Sandy made a new game!" Karen says, her voice filled with excitement. "Oh really?" Plankton says. Sandy nods eagerly, setting the game board on the coffee table. "This looks amazing!" Karen says, lighting up. "Let's get started!" Sandy says, her voice brimming with excitement. The two friends eagerly begin setting up the game. As they place the pieces, their laughter fills the air, mingling with the occasional squeal of excitement. Plankton, however, watches from the armchair with a furrowed brow, the cacophony of sounds and the flurry of activity around the game table gradually weighing on him. His senses, heightened by the sudden influx of stimuli, start to overwhelm him. Sandy rolls the dice and her voice cracks with excitement as she announces her first move. "I'll take the unicorn path!" she exclaims, moving her piece with a flourish. The room seems to vibrate with her enthusiasm, the very air charged with it. But amidst the excitement, Plankton's eye starts to glaze over. Karen, caught up in the moment, doesn't notice the change in Plankton's demeanor yet. Sandy, lost in the thrill of setting the stage for their adventure, doesn't pick up on Plankton's distress. "Your turn, Karen!" Sandy suddenly squeals. Karen looks up from her piece and sees Plankton's eye now glazed over, his body completely still. "Plankton?" she asks tentatively, her smile faltering; the sensory overload from the game is becoming too much for Plankton, who grows overwhelmed and unresponsive from his armchair. "You ok?" Sandy says, turning to him, her voice still filled with the energy of the game. But Plankton doesn't respond. His eye remains unfocused, vacant, his body rigid. "What's wrong?" she asks, her smile fading as she notices Plankton's unresponsive state. Karen lowers her voice to a whisper, "It's like he zones out for a bit." Sandy's eyes widen with concern, and she immediately sets down the game piece. "Huh?" Karen nods reassuringly, "He'll be fine in a minute." She gently pats Plankton's hand, her voice calm and soothing. "It happens sometimes when things get too... much for him. This happens sometimes when he's overstimulated." Sandy's heart skips a beat. Plankton's face remained slack, eye staring into the middle distance, unblinking. "It's ok," Karen whispers, voice steady, "Just give him some space." Sandy nods, her excitement replaced with concern. She's never seen Plankton like this before. She watches as Karen gently strokes Plankton's arm. "It's ok," Karen repeats, her voice a gentle lullaby. "These happen when there's too much going on, too much to take in." Sandy nods, eyes never leaving Plankton's frozen form. She feels a twinge of guilt for not realizing sooner that something was amiss. She had been so caught up in excitement of the game, she didn't notice signs of distress. Moving closer to the chair where Plankton sat, she tentatively reaches out a hand to touch his shoulder like the way Karen is doing, but Karen stops her. "Let me," she says gently, never leaving her husband. "I know his triggers." Sandy nods. She withdraws, giving space. "I'm sorry," she says softly. "I didn't know." Karen nods, never leaving Plankton. "It's ok. We manage. It's part of his… condition." Sandy watches as Karen's gentle touch seems to bring him back to reality. Plankton blinks. "Plankton?" Karen whispers. Slowly, his gaze refocuses on her. He looks around the room, momentarily disoriented before his eye land on the game spread out on the table. He looks back at Karen, his expression a mix of confusion and embarrassment. "What happened?" he asks, his voice hoarse. "You had a little episode," Karen says, her voice still calm. She helps him to his feet. "But you're ok now." Sandy's eyes dart between the two of them, feeling like an intruder in this intimate moment of care. She clears her throat awkwardly. "Maybe we should... postpone the game?" But as Plankton's gaze locks onto hers, she sees the anger in his eye, raw and unbridled. "You did this," he says accusingly, voice tight with frustration. Sandy takes a step back. "I didn't mean to," she stammers, her hands rising defensively. "You didn't mean to?" Plankton echoes, his voice rising. "You come in, all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed with your loud games and expectations, and you don't think about how it might affect me?" Sandy's eyes widen with shock and guilt as she takes another step back. "I-I'm sorry, Plankton," she stammers. "I didn't know it would—" "Of course you didn't," Plankton interrupts, filled with bitterness. Sandy's heart sinks as she realizes the gravity of the situation. "I didn't mean to overwhelm you," she says, her voice small and apologetic. Karen's grip on Plankton's arm tightens, a silent plea for calm, but the words have been said. The air feels thick with tension, the joyous anticipation of the game forgotten. Sandy's eyes fill with tears, her heart racing. "Plankton, please," she says, her voice shaking. "It’s not my fault. I'd never want to hurt you." "It's what you want, isn't it?" Plankton snaps, pushing away from her. "That's not true," Sandy protests, her own voice rising in defense. "I just wanted to have some fun." Karen's screen darts between them, a silent plea for peace. But Plankton's anger is a storm that can't be quieted so easily. "You think it's fun for me?" he yells, his voice cracking with frustration. "To sit here and watch you live life without a care while I'm stuck in my own head, unable to keep up?" Sandy flinches, his words hitting her like a slap in the face. She never thought about it that way before. "I just wanted to help," she says, her voice barely a whisper. "Help?" Plankton scoffs. "How is bringing this... this... chaos into our lives supposed to help?" He gestures at the game, his hand shaking with anger. Sandy feels the heat rising in her own cheeks, a mix of embarrassment and anger at being misunderstood. "It's not chaos, it's just a game," she says, her voice firm despite the tremor. "To you, maybe," Plankton says, his words laced with venom. "But to me, it's just another thing that's too much to handle. Too loud, colorful, too... everything." Sandy feels her own anger flare up, the hurt of his accusations stinging deep. "You don't know what you're talking about," she says, her voice rising to match his. "Oh, don't I?" Plankton counters, eye flashing. "You think you can just waltz in and ignore my needs because you're so focused on your own fun?" Sandy feels a mix of indignation and regret. "That's not fair," she protests, cracking. "You know I didn't mean to—" But Plankton isn't listening. He's in the throes of anger now, voice rising. "Fair?! You have no idea what fair is," he says, eye flashing. "You don't have to deal with the constant bombardment of sounds and lights and emotions!" Sandy's own frustration boils over. "Well maybe if you try to understand, we could—" "Understand?" Plankton cuts her off, his voice now a roar. "How can you possibly understand?" Sandy's eyes flash with indignation. "You're not the only one with problems!" she shoots back. "You think I don't know?" Plankton retorts. "Everyone has their struggles, but you don't get to barge in here and make them about you!" "It wasn't about me!" Sandy exclaims, her voice shaking. "I just wanted to do something nice.." "What about the fact that your 'nice' thing almost sent me into a full-blown seizure?" Sandy's eyes flash with anger now, her hands balled into fists at her sides. "You know what, Plankton? You're right, I don't understand," she says, her voice trembling with emotion. "But maybe if you weren't so focused on being the center of attention with your 'poor me' routine, you could see I'm just trying to be a good friend!" Plankton's eye widen in shock at her outburst as he processes her words. "You think this is about attention?" he says, his voice incredulous. "It's about trying to find a way to exist in a world that's too much for me!" Sandy's eyes fill with tears of frustration as she glares at Plankton. "And what? I'm not allowed to live because it's too much for you?" she yells back, the words cutting through the tension like a hot knife through butter. "I can't help that I'm not BROKEN like You!" Sandy says before realizing it with regret. Karen's pixelated eyes widen in horror. "Sandy," she says, her voice a warning whisper. But too late. The damage is done. A tear traces a path down his cheek. His eye, once full of anger, brims with hurt. He takes a step back. "Broken," he whispers, the word echoing in the tense silence of the room. Plankton's body sags, his anger dissipating like a popped balloon, leaving only pain in its wake. His eye glisten with unshed tears.

Broken 2/2 (I’m a neurodivergent author) Plankton's body sags, anger dissipating. His eye glisten with tears. "Broken," he repeats, his voice barely a whisper, the word a knife to his soul. He shakes his head and turns, unable to face the person who so casually tossed it at him. "Plankton," Karen says, her voice strained, but he's already retreating. Shoulders hunched, Plankton turns and strides out of the room, footsteps heavy and deliberate. The door to the bedroom slams shut behind him, the echo of sobs resonating through. Sandy and Karen are left standing in the living room, the air thick with unspoken words and unshed tears. "I didn't mean it like, I cannot believe I just, I’m sorry," Sandy says, voice shaky. She looks at her friend, her eyes pleading for understanding. "I..." Karen's gaze is steely. "You need to understand," she says firmly, voice trembling with weight. "Plankton was born with a neurodivergent condition." Sandy's eyes widen. "What?" she whispers. Karen nods solemnly. "Plankton's mother was in a car accident when pregnant with him." Sandy's eyes widen in horror. "I had no idea," she whispers. Karen nods, her own eyes brimming with unshed tears. "After, doctors saw Plankton's brain developing differently," she explains, her voice tight with emotion. "He's incredibly sensitive to stimulation—sounds, lights; strong emotions, like just now, can overwhelm him." "That's why he gets these... episodes?" Sandy asks. Karen nods, voice barely above a whisper. "It caused damage to the part of his brain that processes stimuli during development," she explains. "It's like his brain's volume knob is stuck on high. Everything's just too much for him sometimes." Sandy's mind races. "So that's why..." "Yes," Karen says, voice heavy. "It's not something he can just turn off, or ignore." Sandy nods slowly, aching for her friend's husband. She had always known Plankton as a bit of an introvert, but never thought it was mostly because of something like this. Karen's sad, but firm. "It's not your fault for not knowing," she says. "But you have to be mindful." Sandy nods, throat tight. "I do," she whispers with regret. Together, they make their way to the bedroom, the game forgotten in the wake of Plankton's pain. Karen's hand is a gentle guide on Sandy's arm as they tiptoe, steeling herself for what might be on the other side. She opens it slowly, the hinges whispering in protest. The bedroom is dim, curtains drawn, and Plankton is there, lying on the bed, his eye closed. The anger and frustration that had etched lines into his face moments ago are now eased by sleep. His chest rises and falls with rhythm of breathing, the only sound in the room. Sandy feels a pang of guilt as she looks at him. She had never meant to cause pain, never intended to make life more difficult. She just wanted to bring a little joy, whimsy into their lives; instead, she had unleashed a storm. Karen's hand tightens around Sandy's arm, a silent reminder of the unspoken bond between them. "Let him rest," Karen murmurs. Sandy nods. "Give him space," Karen says gently. "He needs to recover." Sandy nods, gaze lingering on Plankton's face, features now in sleep. She feels a pang of guilt, knowing she was the cause of distress. They retreat to the living room. Karen sighs heavily, her eyes reflecting a mix of sadness and resignation. "Why didn't you tell?" Karen sighs. "It's not something we talk about," she says softly. "Plankton's been self-conscious about it." "I didn't mean to make things worse," Sandy says with remorse. "I know, yet you have to understand, Plankton's condition is part of him. It's not something that can be fixed with a band-aid; his brain damage is irreversible." "I'll talk to him when he wakes up," she says, her voice a mix of determination and sorrow. "I want to make it right." Karen squeezes her hand, offering a small smile. "Thank you," she whispers. "But let him come to you. He needs time." Sandy feels the weight of her mistake heavily. "Part of Plankton's condition includes mood swings," Karen explains softly. "When overstimulated, it's like a dam breaks. It just floods." Sandy's heart squeezes with understanding and regret. "I didn't know," she whispers, eyes filling with tears. "I never meant to—" "It's ok," Karen interrupts gently, her voice soothing. "But it's not just about the game. Plankton's condition makes it hard for him to handle sudden changes or unexpected situations." Sandy nods, the gravity of the situation settling in. "I didn't realize," she says, her voice thick with guilt. "I just..." Karen squeezes her hand. "It's alright," she says, her voice calm and soothing. "You couldn't have known. But now that you do, it's important to stay calm around him." Sandy nods, eyes wide with the realization. "How do I make sure not make things worse?" Karen looks at her with a mix of affection and weariness. "You just need to be patient and understanding," she says. "Let him know you're there for him, without pushing." Sandy nods. Finally, Plankton emerges from the bedroom, eye red-rimmed. He looks at them both, his gaze uncertain, and then to the game. Sandy's heart clenches as she watches him. Plankton's gaze lingers on the game for a moment before he looks at them, his expression unreadable. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to ruin everything." Sandy's heart breaks at his words. "You didn't ruin," she says quickly, filled with compassion. "I should have been more considerate." Plankton looks at her, still guarded. "I just want to be normal but I just can't handle it, like you said I’m broken.." Sandy feels her heart ache at his words, the pain in his voice resonating deep within. She shakes her head, her own eyes now filled with tears. "You're not broken," she says fiercely. "You're just... different. And that's ok. I’m sorry." Karen moves to Plankton's side, wrapping her arms around him in a gentle embrace. "You are more than ok," she whispers. "You're perfect, just the way you are." Sandy watches them, feeling the depth. "I didn't mean it, Plankton," she says, her voice thick with emotion. "You're not broken, you're just... you. I know that now." Plankton nods, his mind a tumult of thoughts. "But it's hard to hear." "I'll be more careful," she promises, her voice sincere. "I don't want to make you feel like that again." "You didn't know," he says, his voice a bit softer now. "But it's important that you do now." "I do know," she says, her voice firm. "And I'll make sure to be more mindful." Karen squeezes Plankton's hand, filled with love and compassion. "We all have moments," she says gently. "What matters is we learn from them." Sandy nods, gaze never leaving Plankton's. "I will," she says solemnly. "I promise." Plankton's expression softens. "Thank you," he murmurs, the first signs of forgiveness seeping into his voice. Karen's gaze shifts to Sandy, filled with a gentle resolve. "Don't be afraid to ask, next time," she says, a quiet command. "Don't assume you know what he can handle. Just talk to us, and we can tell you." Sandy nods, feeling the weight of her friend's words. "I will," she says, voice a solemn promise. "I don't want to make him feel like that again." The three of them stand in the living room, the game pieces on the table a stark reminder of the chaos that had unfolded. Sandy takes a step closer to Plankton, her hand reaching out tentatively. He looks up at her, the anger and pain in his eye slowly being replaced with something resembling understanding. "I'm sorry," she whispers again, hand hovering in the air between them. "I'll do better." Karen nods with a mix of sadness and love. "We're all learning," she says, her voice a gentle reprimand. "But it's important that Plankton needs to be part of this conversation too." Sandy swallows hard, her hand dropping to her side. "I'm sorry," she says again, looking down at her feet. "I didn't mean to make it about me." Plankton nods slowly, eye still on the game board. "It's not," he says, quiet and measured. "It's about understanding limits." Sandy nods, eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I just want to make sure you know that I'm here for you, for both of you, any time." Karen gives her a sad smile, still on Plankton. "We know," she says softly. "But sometimes, the best thing you can do for Plankton is to just... let him be." Sandy nods. "I'll take it home," she says, her voice thick with regret. "I don't want it to be a reminder of what happened." Karen nods, her gaze never leaving Sandy's. "Thank you," she whispers. Sandy moves to the coffee table, her eyes on the game. She gathers the pieces, the bright colors seemingly dulled by the events of the evening. Each piece feels heavier than it should, as if carrying the weight of Plankton's pain. "I'll put it away," she says, her voice quiet and remorseful. "I didn't mean for any of this to happen." Plankton nods, his eye not leaving the game. "I know," he says, his voice still raw. "But you can play it with Karen on one of the Gal Pal nights out when I’m not around, like at your treedome." Sandy nods, her eyes brimming with tears as she scoops the last of the game into the box. She closes it with a soft click and looks up at Karen. "I'm sorry," she whispers again. "I'm just... I'm sorry." Karen sighs, her gaze filled with a mix of sadness and resignation. "We all make mistakes, Sandy," she says gently. "What's important is that we learn from them." Sandy nods, her eyes never leaving the game box. "I will," she whispers, her voice thick with regret. "I'll be more considerate next time." Karen's gaze softens, and she squeezes Sandy's hand. "Thank you," she murmurs. "It means a lot."

DO YOU TRUST ME pt. 20 𝖠𝗎𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗋'𝗌 𝖣𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗋 𝖭𝗈𝗍𝖾 𝘐 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘨𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘵. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘚𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘮 𝘮𝘺𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧. 𝘐 𝘦𝘯𝘫𝘰𝘺 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘢𝘯𝘧𝘪𝘤 𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘷𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦𝘴 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘥𝘥 𝘮𝘺 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴. 𝘚𝘰 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘱𝘦𝘰𝘱𝘭𝘦, 𝘢𝘶𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘮 𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘴 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘷𝘪𝘥𝘶𝘢𝘭 𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺. 𝘞𝘦 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘰𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘩, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘷𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘺. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘮𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘢𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴. 𝘐 𝘥𝘰 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘪𝘴𝘵 𝘮𝘪𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶. ( emojicombos.com/neurofabulous ) Karen's arms wrap around him, her hands gentle on his back as she whispers words of comfort, her voice a balm to his frayed nerves. "You're safe, baby," she says. "You're safe with me." Plankton's sobs slow, his body relaxing marginally in her embrace. His antennae still thrash, but with less urgency, when Plankton's main dentist comes in. Dr. Musselman, Plankton's main dentist, rushes into the room, his eyes wide with concern at the sight of his patient's distress. Karen quickly explains the situation, her voice tight with emotion. "He's having an autistic shutdown," she says, her hand on Plankton's trembling back. "He's sensitive to sensory overload." He nods. "You can come into my exam room, follow me." The doctor's exam room is dimmer, the air cooler, and the smell less intense. The change in atmosphere is like a gentle caress against Plankton's overstimulated sensors. He lets out a shaky sigh, his antennae unfurling slightly. Dr. Musselman's eyes are kind, his voice a soothing balm. "Hi, Plankton," he says, his tone gentle. "Remember me?" Plankton's gaze flickers to him, his antennae stilling. "You're my other dentist," he whispers, his voice hoarse from the sobbing. The doctor nods, his smile reassuring. "That's right. I know you don't like surprises, so I'm sorry for that, for Jill. But we're going to take it slow, okay?" Plankton nods, his antennae twitching slightly. "We need to finish your cleaning," Karen says, her voice gentle. "But we'll do it with Dr. Musselman. He'll always work here, and can be your dentist instead of Jill from now on!" "Okay," Dr. Musselman says, his voice calm and measured. "We're going to take some x-rays now. It's quick and painless." Plankton's antennae perk up slightly at the mention of painlessness. He nods, his eye searching the doctor's face for any sign of deception. The doctor leads them to a small, enclosed space, the whirring of the x-ray machine a soothing constant. Karen holds Plankton's hand, her grip firm but gentle, as he sits in the chair. The doctor explains the process, his words clear and concise. Plankton nods, his breathing slowing slightly as he tries to comfort himself. The x-ray machine's cold metal touches his jaw, and he jolts. "It's okay," Karen whispers, her hand on his shoulder. "It's just a little picture of your teeth." Plankton's eye closes, his antennae stilling. He nods, his trust in his wife a beacon in the storm of his fear. Dr. Musselman's movements are careful, his voice calm. "Open wide," he says. Plankton's mouth opens slightly, his teeth clenched. The x-ray film slides into place, cold and slightly sticky. He tastes the metal, feels the pressure. But it's not the same as the probe. It's bearable. The machine whirs to life, the sensation of the x-rays a gentle buzz against his skin. His antennae quiver, but he doesn't pull away. Karen's hand squeezes his, a silent promise of support. "Good job," she murmurs, her voice a warm whisper in the cool air. The doctor's voice is steady. "Almost done," he says, his eyes on the machine's readout. Plankton nods, his breaths shallow but even. The fear has receded to a dull throb, a distant echo of the panic that had consumed him. The x-ray machine clicks off, the buzz of its operation silenced. Dr. Musselman gently removes the film, his movements careful not to startle Plankton. "Good boy," he says, his voice a warm caress. Plankton's antennae twitch in response, a tentative sign of trust.

CHIP OFF THE OLD TALKS i (Autistic Author) Karen went to the park. Her husband, Plankton, sat by her. Karen glanced over and saw the soft smile on his face, a smile that had greeted her every morning for the past twenty-five or so years. The park was alive with laughter, the distant sound of a ball bouncing off the pavement and the occasional squawk from a seagull. Plankton's eye were closed, his breathing slow and steady. He was enjoying the warmth of the afternoon sun on his face. Suddenly, their adopted son Chip burst into their peaceful scene, his cheeks flushed from running. He was holding a frisbee that had strayed from its intended path, and he called out to them with the enthusiasm of a young boy who had discovered something wonderful. "Look what I found!" he exclaimed, oblivious to the delicate moment he was interrupting. Plankton jolts. Karen's notices her husband's sudden movement. His eye open wide, and he stares into the distance unseeing, unblinking. She knows the signs all too well. Plankton is having one of his shutdowns. But Chip's dart between the frisbee and his parents, sensing something amiss. "Dad?" Chip says, tentatively. Karen jumps up and grabs Plankton's arm, gently squeezing to bring him back. "It's ok, honey," she whispers, her voice steady. Chip's smile fades as he sees his father's unresponsive state. He drops the frisbee, forgotten in his grip, and takes a cautious step closer. "What's happening?" he asks, his voice cracking. Plankton's body remains eerily still, like a statue. The only indication that he's alive is the faint rise and fall of his chest as he breathes. Karen's eyes dart around the area, checking if anyone has noticed. She doesn't want to draw unwanted attention. "It's ok, Dad's just taking a little break," she murmurs, setting the frisbee aside. He's never seen these before, nor knows the drill. Chip takes in Plankton's unblinking gaze. Karen feels a pang of guilt for keeping this part of Plankton's condition hidden from their kid. But it's a dance they've been performing for years, trying to maintain a sense of normalcy amidst Plankton's condition. Karen focuses solely on Plankton, willing him to come back to her. She feels the warmth of his hand under hers, but there's no response, no squeeze, no recognition of her touch. Karen's gaze is fixed on her husband's face, searching for any hint of life, any flicker of consciousness. She whispers his name, a soft mantra, trying to anchor him to reality. But Chip doesn't understand. His eyes are wide, full of fear and confusion as he watches his dad frozen in place. "What's a 'little break'?" he asks, voice trembling. Karen's heart tightens; she's always shielded Chip, hoping to spare him the worry and fear. "It's like when you zone out," she explains gently, hoping to relate it to something he might have experienced. "Remember when you were playing video games and I had to call you for dinner three times before you heard me?" Chip nods slowly, still glued to Plankton's unmoving form. "It's like that," Karen continues, "But for Dad, it happens without warning." Chip nods again, trying to process this new information. He's always known his dad was different, but seeing him like this is something he's never had to face before. He takes a deep breath and tries to hold back his tears, not wanting to scare Plankton when he wakes up. "What do we do?" he whispers, his voice shaky. Karen squeezes Plankton's hand gently, never leaving his face. "Just wait," she instructs Chip calmly. "These usually don't last long. But if you need to, you can tell anyone who asks that he's okay, just deep in thought." Chip nods, trying to mimic his mother's calm demeanor, but his eyes betray his anxiety. He's never seen his dad like this, never knew that these moments of stillness were a part of him. Plankton's condition, a form of autism, can leave him with anger issues and overload. Karen feels the weight of the secret they've kept from Chip all these years. Plankton's autistic neurodivergence had always been a part of their lives, but they had shielded their son from the full extent of it. They had hoped he would understand when he was older, but now the moment had come unplanned, and she wasn't sure if ready. "Why does Dad zone out?" Chip asks, his voice small. Karen sighs, deciding it's time for the truth. She sits down next to Plankton, keeping her hand on his arm. "Dad has something called 'neurodivergence', Chip. It's like his brain works differently than ours. Sometimes it helps him see the world in amazing ways, but it can also be hard for him. These little breaks are his brain's way of processing." Chip stares at her, trying to grasp the concept. "So, he's not just ignoring us?" "No, sweetie," Karen says. "He's not ignoring us. It's like his brain needs a time-out, like when you play for to long and your phone heats up and/or dies, but will still work eventually." The wind picks up, rustling through the leaves above them, and a chill runs down Chip's spine. He nods slowly, watching his dad's chest rise and fall in the silence. It's strange to see someone so still, so quiet, yet so obviously alive. "But why haven't you told me before?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper. Karen's eyes well up with tears she quickly blinks away. "We wanted to protect you," she admits. "I didn't want you to be scared and he doesn’t want you to think of him differently." "But it's okay to think differently," Chip argues, his voice growing stronger. "Dad's always been there for me, even if he doesn't hug me a lot." Karen smiles sadly, stroking Plankton's arm. "It's not just about thinking differently, Chip. It's about how his brain processes things. Sometimes, too much sensory input can overwhelm him. That's why he might seem distant or not as affectionate as other dads. It's not because he doesn't like you," she reassures him. "It's because hugging or loud noises can be really intense for him." Chip's eyes widen with understanding. "So, that's why he doesn't like it when I jump on him?" "Yes," Karen nods. "But it doesn't mean he loves you any less. He just shows it in his own way. Like when he spends hours helping you build that Lego castle, or when he makes those amazing sea creature sculptures that you love so much." Chip's shoulders slump, and he sits down on the bench beside his mother, staring at his dad with a newfound curiosity. "Does he know I know now?" "I don't think so, honey," Karen says, her voice still low and soothing. "These episodes usually last just a few minutes. It's like he's somewhere else, but he'll come back to us." The park's sounds swirl around them, muffled by the tension that has settled in the air. Karen watches Plankton's expression, waiting for the telltale twitch of his antennae that signals his return to the present. Finally, Plankton blinks and looks at Karen, his gaze momentarily unfocused before recognition floods back into his eye. He looks around, startled by his surroundings, and then at Chip, who is staring at him. "What happened?" Plankton asks, his voice groggy. Karen releases a breath she didn't realize she'd been holding. "You had one of your zoning-out moments," she says, her voice calm and gentle. Plankton looks at her, then at Chip, who is watching him with a mix of curiosity and fear. "I did?" Plankton's antennae twitch, and he rubs his head. "Yes," Karen says, her hand still on his arm. "Chip found a frisbee, remember?" Plankton's gaze shifts to the frisbee lying forgotten on the ground, then back to his son. He nods slowly, piecing the moments before together. "Ah," he murmurs, a hint of embarrassment crossing his face. Chip's curiosity outweighs his fear as he looks at his father. "Can I ask?" he asks tentatively. Karen nods, her heart swelling with pride at his bravery. "Of course, Chip." Chip looks at his dad, filled with questions. "Why’d you zone out?" he asks, his voice still hushed. "It's none of your business Chip," Plankton snaps, his eye flashing with a sudden fury that takes both Karen and Chip aback. His voice is harsh, the words cutting through the stillness of the park. Karen's heart sinks as she sees the hurt on Chip's face. Plankton's anger, a common side effect of his overload, surfaces without warning. She knows he doesn't mean it, but the sting is real for their son.

DO YOU TRUST ME pt. 17 𝖠𝗎𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗋'𝗌 𝖣𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗋 𝖭𝗈𝗍𝖾 𝘐 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘨𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘵. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘚𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘮 𝘮𝘺𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧. 𝘐 𝘦𝘯𝘫𝘰𝘺 𝘸𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘢𝘯𝘧𝘪𝘤 𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘷𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦𝘴 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘥𝘥 𝘮𝘺 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴. 𝘚𝘰 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘱𝘦𝘰𝘱𝘭𝘦, 𝘢𝘶𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘮 𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘴 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘷𝘪𝘥𝘶𝘢𝘭 𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺. 𝘞𝘦 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘰𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘩, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘷𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘺. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘮𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘢𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴. 𝘐 𝘥𝘰 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘪𝘴𝘵 𝘮𝘪𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶. ( emojicombos.com/neurofabulous ) The next morning, Karen gets a text from Plankton's dental office for a check up and routine cleaning. So Karen decided to go down stairs to awaken him, and Chip, so they can go. She finds them both asleep by each other still on the couch. Gently, she shakes Plankton's shoulder. "Honey," she says, her voice a soft caress. "You've got a dentist appointment." Plankton's eye snaps open, his antennae twitching. Chip opens his eyes. Plankton sits up with a start, his body stiff from the night on the couch. He looks at Karen, his expression a mix of confusion and dread. "Dentist?" he repeats, his voice cracking. Karen nods, her eyes filled with concern. "It's okay," she says, her voice soothing. "We'll go together, all of us." Karen's eyes are filled with understanding as she helps Plankton to his feet. Chip rises from his spot, his expression a mix of worry and determination. The drive to the dentist's office is quiet, the tension palpable. Once they arrive, they go up to the receptionist desk. The receptionist, a cheery octopus, greets them with a smile. "Good morning, Mr. Plankton," she says. "You're here for your 9 AM appointment, aren't you?" Plankton nods. "Yes," Karen says. "He's with hygienist named Zoe.." But then the receptionist interrupts her. "Oh, Zoe doesn't work here anymore. She's been replaced by a new hygienist, named Jill." Plankton's antennae droop, his face paling. Change was never his friend, especially when it came to routine. "But I've always had her," he whispers, his voice tight with anxiety. Karen's hand squeezes his shoulder, her eyes filled with understanding. "It'll be okay," she murmurs. "We'll make it work. We can tell her about your autistic needs." The waiting room is a cacophony of sounds, the buzz of the fluorescent lights, the hum of the air conditioner, the distant drill, and the muffled chatter of other patients. Plankton starts rocking back and forth. Karen notices the signs of his anxiety building, his antennae twitching with every new sound. She leans over, whispering. "We'll tell them what you need." Chip looks at his dad's stimming. "Why's he rocking?" Chip asks Karen. She whispers back, "It's a way he self-soothes, a common autistic trait. It's his way to deal with restlessness." The new hygienist, Jill, enters the waiting room. "Plankton?" Plankton's antennae shoot up, his body tense. "Yes," Karen says, smiling warmly. "This is my husband, Plankton, and our son, Chip." She nods towards Chip. They stand up and follow Jill. Jill's office is a minefield of sensory stimuli. The bright lights, the smell of antiseptic, and the shiny metal instruments glinting on the tray. Plankton's body tightens with each step closer to the chair. Karen notices, and whispers, "Remember what we talked about, Plankton. You can handle this." He nods, his antennae flicking nervously.

PATRICK PLANKTON 2/4 (NEURODIVERGENT AUTHOR) Yet Plankton was beyond listening. He was in the throes of a full-blown meltdown, his body quaking with anger and fear. His usually tiny form looked monstrous in the dim light of the lab, his eye wild and his antennae twitching erratically. Plankton's shaking grew more intense, his tiny body trembling. His eye darted around the room, looking everywhere except at the starfish who had just tried to offer him comfort. Karen's heart ached as she watched her husband's silent panic attack unfold. She knew the signs all too well. The erratic antennae movements, the clenched fists, the sudden need for personal space - it was all part of his condition. Plankton had always been so private about it, but she had hoped that with time and trust, he'd learn to open up. Patrick, however, remained oblivious to the gravity of the situation. He had never seen his friend this way, and the fear in Plankton's usually beady eye was more than he could bear. "What's happening to him?" he whispered to Karen, his voice shaking. Karen took a deep breath, her eyes never leaving Plankton's trembling form. "It's his condition," she said softly. "He gets like this when he's really overwhelmed. He needs us to be calm for him." Patrick looked from Karen to Plankton. He didn't know what to do, but he knew that he couldn't just stand there. Carefully, he reached out a tentacle and wrapped it around Plankton, pulling him into a gentle embrace. "It's okay, buddy," he murmured. "You don't have to be scared." But Plankton's panic only seemed to worsen. His tremors grew more pronounced, his tiny body convulsing in Patrick's arms. Karen's eyes grew wide with alarm, and she rushed over to her husband's side. "Patrick, let go!" she urged, her voice firm but filled with urgency. "You're making it worse!" Patrick's eyes grew wide, and he released Plankton as if he'd been holding a live wire. The tiny plankton crumpled to the floor, his body going limp. "Plankton?" Karen gasped, dropping to her knees beside him. She checked his antennae for a pulse, her face a mask of panic. "Plankton, can you hear me?" There was no response. His single eye had rolled back into his head, and his antennae had gone still. Panic gripped Karen and Patrick. "What's happening?" Patrick's voice was barely a whisper. Karen's filled with a mix of fear and determination as she checked Plankton's pulse again. "It's a severe episode," she said, her voice tight with concern. "He needs to calm down, and fast." Patrick hovered over them, his heart racing in his chest. "What..." "He's passed out," Karen said, her voice tight with worry. "We need to get him to his bed." Patrick's eyes grew rounder, and he nodded frantically. "Okay okay," he murmured, reaching down to help Karen lift Plankton's unconscious body. Together, they carefully carried him to the bed. Karen laid Plankton on the bed and began to check his vitals, scanning his tiny form with a medical precision that belied her usual robotic demeanor. "His pulse is steady." Patrick hovered at the edge of the room, his heart racing. "What can I do?" he asked, his voice quivering. "Just stay here," Karen instructed, her focus solely on Plankton. "And keep talking to him. Sometimes hearing a familiar voice helps." Patrick nodded, his tentacles clutching at the edge of the bed. "Plankton?" he called out softly, his voice filled with a mix of fear and concern. "Buddy, can you hear me?" There was no response. Plankton's tiny body remained still and lifeless, his antennae drooping like wet noodles. Patrick felt his own body go cold with fear. He'd never seen anyone faint before, let alone a friend. He didn't know what to do, so he just talked hoping his voice could reach Plankton through the fog of unconsciousness. "Hey, Plankton," he said softly, "Just rest up, buddy." Karen looked up from her ministrations, her expression grim. "Patrick," she began, voice low and serious, "you need to know something about Plankton." Patrick leaned in, his worry for his friend clear on his face. "What is it?" he whispered. "It's his brain," Karen said, her voice tight. "Plankton has a traumatic injury." She paused, her gaze never leaving Plankton's still form. "It's from an accident a long time ago, before I was even built.." Patrick's eyes grew wide with shock. "What kind of accident?" Karen took a deep breath, her eyes never leaving Plankton. "It was a... a car accident," she said finally, her voice thick with unshed emotion. "A runaway boat hit him, actually." Patrick's tentacles drooped in horror. "Oh no!" he gasped. "Is that why he gets like this?" "Yes," Karen nodded solemnly. "The injury causes him to have these episodes when he gets too stressed or overwhelmed. It's why he's so obsessed with the Krabby Patty formula. The pursuit of something so constant and unchanging helps him cope with the chaos in his head." Patrick's eyes widened. "But why didn't he tell me?" he murmured. "Because he's ashamed," Karen said softly. "He thinks it makes him weak. But it's just a part of who he is." Patrick looked at her, his eyes filled with sadness. "But he's not weak," he said firmly. "He's the smartest person I know." "Patrick," Karen said, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder, "his mind is brilliant, yes. But he's also fragile, in ways you can't even imagine." Patrick nodded, his eyes never leaving Plankton's pale face. "I won't tell anyone," he promised, his voice barely above a whisper. Suddenly, Plankton's antennae twitched. A soft groan escaped his mouth and his eye fluttered open. He looked around the room, blinking in confusion. "Plankton?" Karen's voice was a whisper, filled with hope. The tiny plankton's antennae twitched slightly, and his eye blinked open focusing with difficulty on the concerned faces hovering over him. The room was spinning, a kaleidoscope of colors and shapes that made him nauseous. He groaned and tried to sit up, but his body felt like it was made of jelly. "Take it easy," Karen soothed, gently pushing him back down. "You've had a rough time." Plankton's eye focused on Patrick, who was still standing by the bedside looking as though he'd just seen a ghost. "What's he doing here?" he croaked. "You fainted," Karen said gently. "Patrick was just trying to help." Plankton's eye darted around the room, trying to piece together the puzzle of what had happened. The last thing he remembered was reading, then Patrick yelling, then Patrick's overwhelming embrace... A chilling sensation washed over him, a sense of déjà vu so strong it was almost tangible. He looked at Patrick, who was hovering over him like a giant, concerned balloon, and suddenly it clicked. "I remember now," Plankton murmured, his voice still shaky. "You tried to... hug me." He cringed at the thought, his antennae curling inward. "Don't ever do that again.." Patrick looked down at his tentacles, which had instinctively reached out during Plankton's episode. He pulled back. "Sorry, buddy," he mumbled. "I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable." Karen's gaze softened. "It's okay, Patrick. You couldn't have known." She turned her attention back to Plankton searching his for any signs of further distress. "How are you feeling, Plankton?" He swallowed hard, his throat dry. "T-terrible," he rasped. "But I'll be fine." His voice was laced with the stubbornness that Patrick had come to expect from him. Plankton pushed himself into a sitting position, his antennae still trembling slightly. Karen's gaze remained on him. "You sure?" she asked, voice a gentle murmur. Plankton nodded, his antennae quivering slightly as he tried to stand. His legs wobbled beneath him, and he had to grab the bedframe to steady himself. "Just... need a moment," he murmured, his voice shaking as much as his body. Patrick watched with a heavy heart as his friend struggled to regain his composure. He knew that Plankton was trying to put on a brave face, but the fear in his eye was unmistakable.

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH i "Why do we have to go so early?" he grumbled. "I know, sweetie," Karen said, patting his hand reassuringly. "But it's for the best. You'll be out like a light during the surgery, and you won't feel a thing." The nurse noticed his distress and offered a kind smile. "Don't worry, Mr. Plankton. We're going to make this as comfortable for you as possible. First things first, let's get you in and then we'll start with some anesthesia." Karen watched as Plankton reluctantly climbed into the chair. The nurse dimmed the lights and adjusted the chair's recline. She placed a warm blanket over him, and the softness enveloped him like a comforting embrace, the nurse preparing Plankton for the surgery. She chatted away, "So, any plans for the weekend?" "Not really," he said, "Just recovery." The nurse nodded. She began to insert the IV, talked him through each step, her voice a comforting lullaby guiding him into a state of relaxation. She continued to engage in light conversation, told about her weekend plans, a lifeline to the outside world that seemed so far away in the cold, clinical environment. As the anesthesia began to work, Plankton felt his body grow heavier, his eyelid drooping. "You're doing great," she said softly. "Just keep breathing, ok?" Plankton's thoughts began to blur together. The doctor's voice grew distant, his words melding into a comforting murmur as Plankton felt himself slipping away. The last thing he heard was Karen's voice, a gentle whisper in his ear. "I'm here," she said, her hand holding onto his with a fierce tenderness. "I love you." And then there was nothing, the last sensation he felt before everything went quiet. The anesthetist monitored Plankton's vitals, ensuring he remained safely asleep throughout the procedure. Plankton was a picture of peace, mouth agape as the anesthesia kept him blissfully unaware of the world around him. The nurse's eyes flick from the monitors to Plankton's serene face. Plankton's body didn't even flinch. Plankton's face remained relaxed, his breathing even, as the anesthetic kept him in a state of blissful unconsciousness, ensuring that his comfort remained top priority. Plankton's body remained still, his chest rising and falling in a rhythmic cadence that soothed the room. The nurse gently swabbed his mouth, keeping the area clean and clear. The doctor stitched up the small incisions with a gentle touch, while the nurse cleaned Plankton's mouth. The anesthetist monitored the levels, ensuring a smooth and safe emergence from the depths of unconsciousness. The doctor looked at Karen, his eyes weary but his smile reassuring. "It's all done," he said. "Everything went smoothly. He's still sleeping it off, but you can go in and see him." Karen rushed in, her screen searching for Plankton. He was there, lying back in the chair, his mouth slightly open, a line of drool escaping the corner of his mouth. He looked so peaceful, vulnerable. She reached out and touched his hand, for the surgery was over. His chest rose and fell in a steady rhythm as he slept. "He's doing great," she assured her. "The surgery went well." Karen leaned over Plankton, as she brushed his antennae with her hand. She took in the sight of him, the gentle rise and fall of his chest, the soft snorish sounds escaping his mouth. His face was a portrait of peace, a stark contrast to the chaos of the surgery that had just taken place. The nurse finished her work and dimmed the lights, leaving the room in a soft glow that cast shadows across the floor. Karen pulled up a chair and sat down, her hand finding Plankton's again. "You're ok," she murmured, willing him to hear her voice, to feel her presence. "You're going to be ok." Karen's entire world was contained in reassuring her that he was still there. The nurse approached with a wad of gauze. "We need to put this in his mouth to help with bleeding," she explained gently. Karen nodded. The nurse placed the gauze with the same care she had shown throughout the entire ordeal, pressing it gently against the raw, tender spots where Plankton's teeth had once been. The nurse finished her cleanup and checked Plankton's vitals one last time. "He'll come around soon," she assured. "The anesthesia takes a bit to wear off." His breathing was still deep and steady, the gentle rumble of his snores filling the room. She found comfort in the mundane sounds of his slumber. His chest rose and fell in a rhythm that seemed to match the beeping of the heart monitor. The anesthesia had done its job well, leaving him in a deep, dreamless sleep. His face was serene. His antennae lay limp on the chair's headrest, and his mouth was open slightly, revealing the gauze the nurse had placed to stem the bleeding. The drool that had pooled at the corners of his mouth began to seep out onto the chair. The nurse noticed and nodded, a knowing smile playing on her lips. "It's normal," she said. Plankton's snores grew louder, the drool now a small river that trickled down. Karen reached out with a trembling hand, her thumb catching the droplets before they could stain the fabric. The drool was a stark reminder of the reality of the situation. Her screen focused on the slow, steady flow of dribble, forming and breaking away, each one a little more substantial than the last. The nurse had said it was normal, but to Karen, it was a sign of his vulnerability, a tangible proof of the surgery's aftermath. As the drool grew into a small puddle on the chair, Karen's resolve to be strong for him grew stronger. She grabbed a tissue from the box on the side table and gently wiped. The nurse looked at her with understanding. "It's alright," she said softly. "He'll wake un his own time." Karen nodded, her screen never leaving Plankton's face. She felt a strange mix of love and pity. Here he was, reduced to a drooling mess in a chair, and yet she had never felt more connected to him. It was a strange intimacy, this moment of vulnerability, a silent pact between them that she would always be there to wipe away his fears, both literal and figurative. The nurse moved around the room, her movements efficient and silent. She checked the machines one last time before turning to Karen. "Why don't you sit down?" she suggested, patting the chair beside Plankton's. "It'll be a bit before he wakes up. Might as well get comfortable." Karen nodded, taking a deep breath to calm her nerves. She pulled up a chair and held his hand tightly, her thumb brushing back and forth across his knuckles. "Plankton," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "You did it, sweetie." She leaned closer. "The teeth are out. You're okay." She waited, watching the rise and fall of his chest, listening to the steady beep of the heart monitor, and willing him to open his eye. "Remember what I said about ice cream?" she asked, her voice a little louder this time. "You can have as much as you want when we get home." She tried to keep her tone light, despite the gravity of the situation. The thought of his favorite mint chocolate chip ice cream was supposed to make him smile, but his face remained slack. But she knew he was strong, and he would bounce back. He always did. "I just want you to know how much I love you. How much I need you. We've been through so much together, and I can't imagine my life without you. You're going to wake up soon, and it'll all be over. And then we can go home, and I'll take care of you, just like you always take care of me. Remember when we said 'in sickness and in health'?" she whispered. "Well, this is definitely a 'sickness' moment, but I'm right here. And I'll be here through all the healthy moments too." The nurse quietly left them a moment of privacy. Karen leaned in closer. "You're going to feel a bit funny when you wake up," she said with a soft laugh. "Your mouth will be sore, and your face will be puffy. But I'll be there. And maybe I'll let you win at Scrabble for once." She chuckles. "Just don't let it go to your head." Plankton's eyelid fluttered, and a low moan escaped his throat. She squeezed his hand. "That's it, baby," she encouraged. "You're waking up." His eye opened slowly dilated and unfocused. He blinked a few times, trying to adjust to the harsh lights of the recovery room. He turned his head to the side, and she knew he was searching for her. "Hi," she said, her voice a warm whisper. "It's me, Karen. You're ok." His gaze found hers, and she saw the flicker of recognition. "Where am I?" he slurred, his voice thick and groggy. "You're in the recovery room, sweetheart," Karen said, her voice steady and soothing. "You just had your wisdom teeth out." Plankton's eye widened slightly, and he nodded, trying to sit up. Karen gently pushed him back down. "Easy," she said. "You need to rest." "But I'm so tired," he mumbled, his voice weak. "I know," Karen said, stroking his forehead with her cool hand. "But you're doing great. Just stay still for a little while longer. They got all four teeth out without any complications." He nodded, his eye still closed. "Good," he mumbled.

NOTHING BUT THE WISDOM TRUTH ii "You're in the recovery room, sweetheart," Karen said, her voice steady and soothing. "You just had wisdom teeth out." Plankton's eye widened slightly, and he nodded, trying to sit up. Karen gently pushed him back down. "Easy," she said. "You need to rest." "But I'm so tired," he mumbled, his voice weak. "I know," Karen said, stroking his forehead with her hand. "But you're doing great. Just stay still for a little while longer. They got all four teeth out without any complications." He nodded, his eye still closed. "Good," he mumbled. "I don't... I don't member any ting." His words were slurred. The anesthesia was definitely still working its magic on him. "It's ok," she said, her voice soothing. "You don't need to.." Plankton's head lolled to the side, and his eyelid grew heavy again. "Karen?" he murmured, his voice thick with sleep. "I'm right here," she assured him, her voice steady and calm. She watched as he tried to lift his hand to wipe at his mouth, but it flopped back down onto the chair's armrest, his fingers brushing against hers. Plankton's eye grew heavy again, and his head lolled to the side. The anesthesia was working its way out of his system, but it was taking its time. She chuckled as she watched him struggle to keep his eye open. "I'm... I'm," Plankton mumbled, his words coming out slurred and sloppy. His eye rolled back in his head, and he let out a snore. "You're a mess," she laughs, her voice filled with love. "But you're my mess." She watched as his chest rose and fell with each snore. It was clear that the anesthesia was still holding him in its grasp, and she knew it would be a while before he was fully awake. Karen couldn't help but laugh at his antics. Plankton's snores grew louder. Karen reached out and gently wiped the line of drool from his mouth with a tissue. He stirred, his eye blinking open again. "You're drooling," she whispered, smiling at him. "What's happening?" he asked, his words slurred. "You're coming out of the anesthesia," Karen said, her voice a lifeline in the haze. "Everything went fine." Plankton's eye searched hers, his thoughts racing. "Mmmy...nesia?" he mumbled. Karen's smile grew, understanding his attempt to ask about his sleep during surgery. "You mean the anesthesia?" Karen couldn't help but chuckle at his endeavor. "You're just a little out of it," she said, her voice gentle. "The anesthesia is wearing off." "Thish...thish ish...shomefinny," Plankton tried to say. "What?" Karen asked, her curiosity piqued by his attempt at speech. "Nothin'." Plankton's words were slurred into a single syllable. He looked utterly lost in the haze. Karen leaned closer. "You sure?" Plankton nodded, his smile lopsided. "Jush...jush glad." Karen couldn't help but laugh at his adorable incoherence. "You're so loopy," she said, her voice filled with affection. She squeezed his hand gently. "I love you." "Ish love...love you too, Karen," he slurred. "I know," she said, her voice a mix of amusement and affection. "Tish...tish hard," Plankton mumbled, his cheeks dimpling with his own private joke. The nurse entered the room, checking his vitals with a knowing smile. "It's normal for patients to be a bit out of it after surgery," she said, scribbling notes on her clipboard. "I'm shorry," he said, words still a jumble. Karen couldn't help but lean in closer, her own smile growing wider. "It's ok," she assured him, her voice gentle. The nurse nodded in agreement, her own smile playing at the corners of her lips. "It's quite common," she said, her voice professional but kind. "Ish...Ish...it...over?" he managed to ask, his tongue thick in his mouth. "Yes, sweetheart," Karen said, her voice still filled with love and amusement. "You're all done. They got all your wisdom teeth out." "Thish...thish allll over now-ow." "Almost," Karen said, her voice a gentle melody. "We just need to wait for the anesthesia to wear off a bit more, and then we can go home." Plankton nodded, his eye already drifting shut again. His mouth moved as he attempted to speak, but only slurred sounds came out. Karen leaned in closer, her smile never wavering. "You know, you're pretty chatty for someone who's had their wisdom teeth out." "Ish...Ish always had...shomeshin' to shay," Plankton managed, his speech a series of lisped and elongated sounds. Plankton's eye began to drift closed again, his breathing growing deep and even. The nurse finished her checks and gave Karen instructions for his aftercare. "Make sure he takes it easy," she said. "I will," Karen promised, her screen never leaving Plankton's face. The quiet was filled with the sound of Plankton's snores, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm beneath the blanket. His mouth was still slightly open, and she could see the drool forming at the corner of his lips. Her phone buzzed in her pocket, and she pulled it out to see a text from Mr. Krabs, Plankton's rival at the Krabby Patty. "How's he doing?" it read. "Loopy," she replied with a smiley face. She had told Mr. Krabs about the surgery the day before, and despite their rivalry, he had offered to come visit when they get back home. The nurse poked her head back in, checking the clock on the wall. "Alright, he's ready to go," she said, her smile warm. Karen nodded, standing up and gently shaking Plankton's shoulder. "Come on," she whispered. "Let's get you home." Plankton's eye blinked open slowly, and he looked around the room with confusion. "Home?" he mumbled, his voice still thick. "Yes, we're going home," Karen said, her voice the balm to his disorientation. She helped him to his feet, supporting his weight as he swayed slightly. The drive back home was a blur of sleep. Plankton's head lolled against the car window, the vibration of the engine lulling him to a doze. "You okay?" Karen asked, glancing at him in the rearview mirror. "Yeah," Plankton mumbled, his voice a sleepy rumble. "Just...tiwed." The drive home was quiet, with only the occasional snore piercing the silence. Karen drove carefully, her eyes flicking between the road and the mirror to check on Plankton. She knew he would be out for the count for a while, and his face was still swollen. As they pulled into their driveway, Plankton stirred. "We're home," Karen said, her voice gentle. He nodded, his eye still half-closed. "Home," he murmured. Karen helped him out of the car, his legs wobbly as he tried to find his balance. She wrapped his arm around her waist, supporting him as they made their way, and he leaned into her, his body heavy with fatigue. The house was quiet as they entered, the only sound the occasional tick of the grandfather clock in the hallway. Karen guided him to the couch, carefully helping him sit down. "Rest here," she said, her voice a gentle command. Plankton nodded, eye closing again. She disappeared into the kitchen, returning with a glass of water and a pillow. "Here," she said, placing the pillow behind his head. He took the glass with a nod, his hand shaking slightly. He took a sip. "Thish...thish ish...good," he managed to say. She knew he was in pain, and the anesthesia was only adding to his confusion. "I'll be right back," she said, her voice a soft whisper. Karen grabbed the pet amoeba puppy, Spot. She carried him back to the living room, where Plankton was slowly coming around. "Look who's here," she said, holding Spot out to him. Spot's blob-like body stretched out in excitement, his little legs waving in the air. Plankton's eye widened at the sight, and a smile spread across his swollen face. "Spot," he murmured, his voice still thick with anesthesia. Karen set Spot on his lap, and the amoeba immediately began to cover him in wet, loving kisses. Plankton chuckled, his hand rising to pet the creature's gelatinous head. "Hey, bubby," he slurred, his speech still compromised. The simple act of touch brought a spark of life to Plankton's eye. "You're good boyth," he said, his voice a mix of affection and pain. Spot's response was a happy wiggle. Karen couldn't help but smile at the sight, Plankton's love for their little amoeba was unwavering. She took a seat beside him, her hand resting gently on his shoulder. "Just rest," she said, her voice a soft command. Plankton nodded, his eyes closing again. Spot continued to shower him with affection, his slimy kisses landing on Plankton. Karen watched them for a moment, her heart swelling with warmth. Then she stood up, knowing there was still more to do to ensure Plankton's recovery went smoothly. In the kitchen, she put together a soft meal for him, something that wouldn't irritate his sensitive mouth. She chopped up some fruit into a small bowl and warmed up a cup of soup. The smells of chicken broth and sweet berries filled the air, a comforting aroma that she hoped would ease his pain. When she returned to the living room, Plankton was asleep, Spot curled up with him. She set the food down on the table, the spoon clinking gently against the porcelain bowl. She took a moment to appreciate the peaceful scene before her, the two of them nestled together, the TV playing a low murmur of background noise. Karen decided to let him sleep for a bit longer. Gently, she lifted Spot off Plankton's lap and placed him on the floor. The amoeba pup quickly scuttled back by the couch, but still on the floor. Karen then turned off the TV, not wanting the noise to disturb Plankton's rest. Just as she was about to leave the room to let him sleep, the doorbell rang. It was Mr. Krabs, his beady eyes looking concerned. She opened the door, whispering, "Shh, he's asleep." Mr. Krabs nodded, his usual gruffness replaced with a rare display of compassion. He held a bag of ice. "Thought he might need these," he said, handing them to her. Karen took the bag gratefully. "Thank you," she whispered. "He's in the living room."